the Countrey about which gives title to the Marquess of Orestagne 8. Turrita once a Roman Colonie now little better than a ruin yet giving title to the third Arch-bishop of this Iland who is called in Latine Turritanus Here are also in divers parts of this Iland the remainders of sundry Towers and Forts which the people call Noracks from Nora one of the sonnes of Gerton who as they think came into this Countrey and built the first dwelling or mansion in it And this Tradition of the Vulgar hath so much in it of Historicall and undoubted truth that certain Colonies from Spain came and planted here under the conduct of one Nora somewhat before the expedition of the Atticks under Iolaus as Pausanias testifieth This Iland taken by the Romans from the Carthaginians as before is said was first under the immediate Jurisdiction of the Praefect of the City of Rome but after by Justinian was made a Province of his new Diocese of Africk and as a part thereof or rather an Appendix to it was challenged invaded and finally conquered by the Saracens Ano. 807. From them recovered by the joynt-forces of the Pisans and Genoese who divided it betwixt them the Southern part called Cape Cagliari being alotted to the Pisans and the Northern towards Corsica to those of Genoa But the Genoese not content with the partage their portion of the Iland being less in quantitie and worse in quality began to quarrell with the Pisans and at the last to break into open wars To part the Fray Pope Boniface the 8th bestowed it on James King of Aragon who driving thence the Genoese Ano. 1324. became Master of it The Aragonian before that did pretend some Title to it in right of the Kingdom of Sicil then in his possession to some preceding Kings whereof it had once been subject and having backed that Clame by the Popes Donation who challenged it as a part of S. Peters Patrimony incorporated it for ever to the Crown of Aragon Once indeed it was offered unto Anthony of Burbon in exchange for his Title to Navarre but without any purpose of performance that being onely a device to fetch him off from the party of the Reformed in France to which he formerly adhered and was as suddenly laid by as it had done the feat intended in the Proposition The Government hereof is by a Vice-Roy who resides at Calaris and must of necessitie be a Spaniard under whom are two Deputy Governors Spaniards also the one for Cape Caliari the other for Cape Lugudori Inferior Officers of command may be of the Natives What profits arise hence to the Crown of Spain I have no where found The Arms hereof are said to be Or a Cross Gâ—â—â—s betwixt four Saracens heads Sable curled Argent Which Arms were given upon the taking of it from the power of the Moors but first taken as some say for the Arms of Aragon on occasion of the heads of four chief Princes of the Moors which were found severed from their Bodies in the battell of Alcoraz Ano. 1094. won by Don Pedro King of Navarre and Aragon There are divers small Ilands about Sardinia as 1. Isola Rossa hereâ—efore called Phintunis 2. The Isle of Hercules now called Asinaria 3. S. Peters antiently Hiernoum or Accipitrum with others of as little note all which as the Appendants of Sardinia do belong to the Spaniard There are in this Iland Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 15. The Land of the CHURCH WEst of the Realm of Naples lyeth the LAND OF THE CHURCH extended North and South from the Adriatick to the Tuscan Seas bounded on the north-North-East with the River Trontus on the South-East with the Axofenus by which two parted from that Kingdom as on the North-West by the river Po and Fiore by which separated from the State of Venice and on the South-West with the river Piseo by which it is divided from the Modern Tuscany or the State of the Florentine By this Accompt the Popes dominion taketh up the whole middle of Italie having in bredth from the one Sea unto the other above one hundred miles and in the length above three hundred By which advantages it lieth most fiâ—ly for the command of all the rest it being verie easie for the Popes to convey their forces by Sea or Land into what part thereof they please And were it not that the Popes commonly are of severall factions and that the Successor pursueth not the designs of his Predecessors but hath his own ends to himself which for the most part are driven on without consideration of increasing the publike Patrimony it is not possible but that the Pope long before this time had been Lord of all And this may be conceived the rather considering the extraordinary fertility of the soyl able to spare provisions for the greatest Armies the multitudes of people which it may afford in regard they are so seldom consumed by wars and that the men of this Dominion but chiefly those of Rome and the parts adjoyning are conceived to be the best Souldiers of Italie as retaining some sparks of their Ancestors valour together with their gravity magnificence and a certain greatness of courage which seems to be particular to them of this Nation And they preserve also to this day so much of the antient Roman as to prefer any kind of life before Trades or Merchandise For though their Lands be very well tilled and their Vines well dressed and all things done exactly in the way of Husbandry yet for their Manufactures they are brought from other places as Venice Naples Florence Genoa And though they have the Sea on both sides and the advantage of many fair and commodious Rivers and Havens which with little cost might he made very usefull yet do they no way improve their fortunes or the publick Patrimony in the way of Traffick which is the main defect of the Papall Politie and filleth a rich Countrey full of poor and indigent persons But to proceed to the description of the Popes estate it containeth the Provinces of 1. Romandiola 2. Marca Anconitâ—na 3. the Territory of Ferrara 4. Ducato Spoletano 5. S. Peters Patrimony and 6. Compagna di Roma 1. ROMANDIOLA extendeth from the Rubicon East to the Venetians on the West and from the Apennine on the South to Padus and the Adriatick on the North. It was called antiently Flaminia from Flaminius the Roman Consull who having won it from the Galls planted Colonies in it and had the honour though he pursued this war against the will of the Senate to have it called by his own name and for the better passage betwixt Rome and this made a very large Causey which for a long time was called Via Flaminia The chief Cities of it are 1. Bononia or Boulogne seated in a spacious plain neer the Apennine hills a very populous City of a round form and a great circuit the building antick seeming for the most part to be the work of
the relation of his travels that being becalmed about these Ilands there came a Woman swiming from one of them with a Basket of fruit to sell But that which made them 〈◊〉 talked oâ— in former times was the harm done them by their Conies which here and in the neighbouring Continent increased so wonderfully that Varro telleth us of a Town in Spain undermined by them and Strabo that they did not only destroy their Plants but rooted up many of their trees Insomuch that the Inhabitants did request the Romans to give them some new seats toinhabit in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being ejected by those creatures out of their possessions whose multitudes they were not able to resist And when that could not be obtained they moved Augustus Caesar as Plinie telleth us for some aid against them who insteed of Souldiers sent them Ferrets by which their numbers were diminished in a little time These Islands were first planted by the Tyrians or Phoeniciâ—ns the founders of many of their Cities one of which in the Isle of Ebusus had the name of Phoenissa From them also they derived the Art of Slinging Made subject to the Carthaginians under the Conduct of Hanno and Himâ—ico Anno M. 5500. or thereabouts at what time the Decemvirâ— Governed Rome Under that State they remained subject till the end of the second Punick war when Carthage was no longer able to protect them made a State of themselves till conquered by Metellus the Brother of him who subdued Creet The people were much given to Piracy and seeing the Roman Navy sayling by their Coasts supposed them to be Merchant Men assaulted them and at first prevailed But the Romans getting betwixt them and the shore discovered from whence they came and forced them to an unwilling submission for which Metellus was rewarded with the honour of a Triumph Being once made a Province of Spain they alwaies after that followed the fortunes thereof In the distraction of the Empire of the Moores in Spain they were united into one Kingdom by the name of the Kingdom of Majorca won from the Moores by Raymond Earl of â—arâ—elone with the help of the Genoese 1102. By the Genoese delivered to the Moores again and from them reconquered by Iames King of Aragon descended from that Raymond Anno 〈◊〉 Of these Estates consisted the Kingdom of Majorca erected by King Iames the first immediatly on his recovery of these Ilands from the hands of the Moores and by him given unto 〈◊〉 his second Sonne who fearing the displeasure of his Brother King Peter the 3d submitted his new Kingdom to the Vâ—ssalage of the Crown of Aragon yet could not this so satisfie the ambition or jealousies of those mightier Kings as to preserve his Successors in possession of it By 〈◊〉 the 4th extorted from King Iames the fourth and last King thereof under colour of denying his accustomed â—â—mage So ended The Kings of Majorea of the House of Aragon 1. Iames the first sonne to â—ames the first King of Aragen 2. Iames I. Sonne of Iames the first 3. Ferdinand Brother of James the 2d 4. Iames III. Sonne of Ferdinand over-come and slain in battel by Pedro the 4th King of 〈…〉 and other Members of this little Kingdom remaining ever since united unto that Crown except Montpelier sold by this Iames unto the Freuch 13 ARAGON ARAGON hath on the East the Land of Rousillon and the Pyrenees on the West the two Castiles on the North Navarre on the South and South-East 〈◊〉 and some part of Valentia so called from the River Aragon by which it is divided from the Realm oâ— Navarre where the first Princes of this house having won certain Towns from the hands of the Infidels commanded as Lords Marchers under the Kings of that Realm and called themselves for that reason the Earls of Aragon spreading the name as they enlarged their bounds by ensuing conquests The Countrie lieth on both sides of the River Iberus and hath also severall Riverets as Gallâ—go Senga Xalon and Cagedo running like so many veines thorough the bodie of it yet it is generally so destitute of waters and so ill-inhabited especially towards the Mountains of the Pyrenees that one may travell many dayes and find neither Town nor house nor people But where the Rivers have their course the Case is different the Valleys yeelding plenty both of Corn and Fruits especially about Calataiub where the air is good and the soyl fruitfull The antient Inhabitants were the Celtiberi who took up a great part of Tarraconensis divided into lesser Tribes not here considerable These sprung originally from the Celâ—ae as before is said the greatest and most potent Nation of all Gallia who being too populous for their Countrey or willing to employ themselves upon new Adventures passed the Pyrenees and mingled themselves with the Iberâ— From thence the name of Celâ—iberi and Celtiberia according unto this of Lucan profugique à gente vetusta Gallorum Celtae miscentes nomen Iberi Who being chas'd from Gaule their home did frame Of Celtae and Iberi mixt one name Others of less consideration were the Jaccetani and Lacetani with parts of the Edetani and Illergetes Places of most importance in it are 1 Jacca the chief Citie heretofore of the Iaccetani seated amongst the Pyrenees and for that cause chosen for the chief seat and residence of the first Kings of Aragon continued there till the taking of Saragâ—ssa by Alfonso the first 2 Calataâ—â—b seated on Xalon in the best Countrey of Aragon so called from Aiub a Moorish Prince the first Founder of it Not far from which upon an hill stood the old Town Bilbilis a Muaicipium of the Romans and the birth-place of Martiall 3 Venasque amongst the Pyrenees 4 Balbastro on the Sâ—nga formerly called Burtina now a Bishops See 5 Lâ—rida on the River Segre as some say but others place it on the Songa which rising in the Pyrenees divideth Catâ—lonia from Aragon and so passeth into Iberus Now an Universitie called formerly Ilerda and famous for the Incounter hapning nigh unto it betwixt Herculâ—ius Treasurer or Questor to Sertorius and Mâ—â—ilius Proconsul of Gallia wherein Manilius was so discomfited and his Army consisting of 3 Legions of Foot and 1500 Horse so routed that he almost alone was scarce able to recover this Citie few of his souldiers surviving the overthow 6 Moson famous for entertaining the King of Spain every third year At which time the people of Aragon Valence and Catalogne present the King 600000 crowns viz. 300000 for Catalogne 200000 for Aragon and 100000 for Valâ—ntia And well may they thus doe for at other times they sit Rent-Free as it were only they acknowledge the King of Spain to be the head of their Common-wealth This revenue is proportionably 200000 Crowns a year all which if not more the King again expends in maintaining his Vice-Royes in their severall Provinces 7 Huesca called of old Osca somewhat South of Iaca an Universitie a place
and the Brother of Guigne the sixt the last Daulphin of this Line Of whose surrendrie and the reasons which induced him to it we have spoke at large fol. 191. and thither I remit the Reader Then for the Errors of the Press with their emendations and corrections Fol. 147. l. 5. for Germans r. German words 148. 46. for Bosomon r. Baisemain 151. 32. for Mayenne r. Maine 152. 60. for Galatia r. Galatia 153. for Celto-Scyâ—bia r. Celta-Scythia 155. 63. for Chrysogonelle r. Grisogonelle 156. 49. for 14000 r. 140000. Fol. 159. 54. for Azuâ—e r. Argent 16â— 66. for 13th r. 11th 165. 47. for Brien r. Brieux 170. 46. for Antecum r. Autricum 173. 33. for Philip the Good r. Philip the third Sonne of Philip the Hardy 174. 27. for Ovillac r. Aurillac 181â— 28. for Nimines r. Ximines 191. 3. for the Praesectus r. the Seat of the Praefectus ib. 52. for usually r. not usually 193. 51. for Aâ—axis r. Araris 194 for given r. were given 198. 12. for war r. wave 199. ult for first r. last 201. 67. for did r. was 211. 10. for first r. second 221. for Review r. thus a View ib. 46. for Garvine r. Gurvinea ib. 63. for Countrie r. Continent 244. 37. for Sorgorve r. Segorve 248. 4. for three r. six 252. 48. to the North adde and some few of the neglected Ilands 260. 22 for honest death r. the hour of his death ib. 33. for those Fronts r. the Fronts 264. 26. for Pero-Benefices r. Parochiall Benefices ib. 48. for pursued r. pursuing ib. 52 for Guipuse r. Guipâ—scoa 6000 Fol. 265. 22. for acknowledge r. know ib. 34. for Avala r. Avalonia 266. 32. dele he said 269. 4. for it r. but ib. â— for antient r. antiently 274. 4. for making r. made ib. 32. dele out of Italie 278. 40. for 5. r. 15 fol. 263. 15. for as we have already proved r. as we are ready to prove 265. 57. dele in that saying 250. l. 4. for containing r. containeth 292. 63. for Place r. State 298. 43. for a Foot r. twelve Foot 303. 66. for Henry 5. r. Henry 6. 312. 40. for Oma Caghlon r. Oma Maghlin 319 19. for North South r. East and West ibid. 63. for 13 r. 23. COSMOGRAPHIE THE SECOND BOOKE CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHIE AND HISTORY OF BELGIVM GERMANIE DENMARK SWETHLAND RVSSIA POLAND HVNGARIE SCLAVONIA DACIA and GREECE With the ISLES thereof By PETER HEYLYN TACIT HIST. l. 4. Humanarum rerum possessionem Trans-Alpinis gentibus portendi Druidae canebant SENEC de Consolat ad ALBINUM Quotidie aliquid in hoc magno Orbe mutatur Nova Urbium fundamenta jaciuntur nova Gentium nomina extinctis nominibus prioribus oriuntur LONDON Printed for HENRY SEILE M.DC.LII COSMOGRAPHIE THE SECOND BOOK CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHY and HISTORY OF Belgium Germanie Denmark Swethland Muscovie Poland Hungarie Dalmatia Dacia Greece with the Isles thereof Of BELGIVM HAving pursued the fortunes of the Roman Empire through the 4 Western Dioceses or Divisions of it wholly subdued to the command of that conquering State let us next look on those Countries which lay further North and either never felt the force of the Romane Armies or were but conquered in part oâ— els were reckoned as the members of some great Province Of this last sort was all that tract which is now called Belgium or the Netherlands bounded on the East with Westphalen Gulick Cleve and the land of Triers Provinces of the Higher Germanie on the West with the main Ocean which divides it from Britain on the North with the River Ems which parts it from East-Frizeland on the South with Picardie and Champagne two French Provinces upon the South-east with the Dukedome of Lorrain By the Latins especially of these last times it is called Belgium from the Belgae the most potent people of all these parts and sometimes also Germania inferior or the Lower Germanie in the same sense as by the English it is called the Low Countries and the Netherlands from their low situation and the conformity which they have with the other Germans in Laws Language Customes and Manners The more peculiar name is Flanders which though but one of the 17 Provinces hath yet given denomination to all the Netherlands the people of which were once generally called by the name of Flemmings and that either for the power of that Province in regard of the others or by reason of the great trade and traffick formerly driven at the Fairs or Marts of Bruges a Town thereof by the Merchants of all parts of Europe or in respect that lying neerer then the rest to France Spain Italy and England that name was better known and took notice of But this was when the whole Countrey was under the command of many Princes of which the Earls of Flanders wâ—re esteemed most potent And though this name continued also after the incorporating of most of these Provinces in the house of Burgundie at which time they were called the Estates of Flanders yet since the falling off of Holland and the rest of the Vnited Provinces from the Kings of Spain it hath lost this honor the name of Flanders being now restrained within narrower bounds And for the name of Belgium though I find that name most currant amongst the Latines of this age yet I see little reason for it For first the Provinces of Flanders Hainault Namurce Luxembourg Limbourg Brabant Holland Zeland Vtrecht and Gelderland with their Appendixes were never reckoned of as parts of old Belgium or Gallia Belgica And secondly old Belgium or Gallia Belgica contained many large estates which are not now within the reckoning of these 17. Provinces that is to say Alsâ—tia and a great part of the lower Palatinate the Dukedomes of Lorraine Cleve and Juliers the Bishopricks of Colen Mentz and Triers and so much of France as containeth the Privince of Picardie and part of Champaigne As for the Belgae from whence we have the names of Belgium and Gallia Belgica they were originally Germans who driving out the Gauls planted themselves within the Rhene esteemed by Caesar to be the valiantest of the Gallick nations for those three reasons First they were the farthest from Provence where the Roman civilities and more affable course of life was embraced Secondly they dwelt on a Sea not then frequented by Merchants and so wanted those assurements to effeminate which are in Countries of traâ—â—ique And thirdly they bordered on the Germans a warlike nation with whom they were continually in armes This people seeing the prosperous successe of Caesars victories in Gaul joyned together in a common League and mustered an army of 269000. fighting men against him But seeing they could not draw him out of his Fortresses they retired again and that in such disorder that three Legions for no more was Caesars Army put them to an infinite slaughter After this Caesar fighting against them severally overcame them all and made their Country and the Countrey of the bordering
Imperiall Crown and Scepter with the titles of Caesar and Augustus given at every word would think that the whole action did take life from him Whereas indeed he hath not so much priviledge as a negative voice but is to put in execution such Decrees and Sanctions as these â—states assembled have thought fit to make not able to doe any Act by his own authority which may speak him Emperour But on the other side the Princes take power unto themselves of making laws for and impoâ—ing taxes on their subjects of raising war upon one another or against a third and doing many other Acts of supreme authoritie which in the Emperour would be counted matters of mal-administration Such points as these together with the appointing of Judges and the like chief Magistrates as they relate unto the Empire are not to be concluded of but in generall Diets which may be summoned by or without the Emperour as occasion serveth And to this weakning of the majestie and power Imperiall the neighbouring Princes have afforded their best assistance jealous of their own interesse and decrease of power if that vast body so well limbed 〈◊〉 be strongly jointed and all the severall Members of it united under the command of one Supreâ—â— head Clear proof whereof we have in those solemn leagues and confederations made in their severall times against Charls the 5. and the late Emperour Ferdinand the 2. as soon as they began to be in some possibilitie of setling the Imperiall majestie in its proper splendour and bringing down the Princes to a lower pitch As for the Forces of the Empire for by that name we are to measure the abilities and power of Germanie we may discern them by those Levies which have been raised upon particular occasions or by the joint consent of the Free Estates assembled in the Imperiall Diets First for particular Levies made by private persons we find 12000 Foot and 8000 Horse raised by the Prince Palatine of Zweybruck for aid of the French Hugonots against their King and on the other side no fewer then 7000 Horse under the conduct of the Duke of Aumal and the Earl of Mansfield for the service of that King against the Hugonots And as for Levies made by consent of the States we find that Charls the 5. had under his Ensigns at Vienna 90000 Foot and 35000 Horse Maximilian the 2. at Javerin in Hungarie 34000 Horse and full 100000 Foot and finally that in the war betwixt Charls the 5. and the Protestant Princes there were no lesse then 150000 men on both sides which numbers no one Countrie in Europe is able to equall In a word it is generally conceived that the Empire is able to raise 200000 Horse and Foot with Arms Canon and Ammunition of all sorts proportionable which the instances before brought do most plainly evidence Touching the Revenue of the Empire I find them estimated by Boterus and some others since at seven millions of Crowns yearly Which may be true enough taking the Kingdoms of Hungarie and Bohemia with the hereditary Estates of Austria into the accompt But since they are not so united unto the Empire but they may at some time or other be disjoined again no reason they should come into the reckoning unlesse it be as the Revenue of the Emperour though not of the Empire But as for the Revenue of the Empire it self taken abstractedly from the personall and patrimoniall Estate of the Emperour whosoever he be it can amount to no such sum the tribute paid by the Free or Imperiall Cities at least 60 in number amounting to no more per annum then 15000 Florent or 1500 l. English and what is that but like a Pepper corn for a quit-rent in that mighty Continent By this we may conjecture what the rest may come to And though in the way of saving charges which may be reckoned as a part of his income also the Princes and Free Cities be bound to aid him in the time of war against the Turk with 3842 Horse and 16200 Foot which he may challenge without troubling the Diets for it yet war is such a great devourer that if the Diets doe not grant him greater helps he is like to be but a sorry gainer by the undertaking besides the smalnesse of those forces considered with the numbers they are able to raise and the puissance of the enemie whom they are to encounter Finally for the Arms of the Empire they are Sol an Eagle displayed with two heads Saturn armed and crowned Mars the two heads signifying as some think the Eastern and the Western Empires Cuspinian a learned German conceives rather that these Arms are two Eagles conjoined and not one Eagle with two heads and that they were taken up by the German Nation in memorie of the three Legions of Quintilius Varus discomfited by them at what time they seised on two of the Roman Eagles the Militarie Ensign of that people the third being cast into the Fennes by the Standard bearer But whether it be one or two certain it is that the one head is quite pulled off and the whole bodie quite stripped of all its Feathers the Imperiall dignitie being little more then titular dispoiled and stript of all Authority appertaining to it There are in Germanie Archbishops 6. Bishops 34. Universities 21. Viz. 1 Colen 2 Triers 3 Ments 4 Heidelberg 5 Tubingen 6 Ingolstade 7 Viennae 8 Herborn 9 Hanaw 10 Wirtenberg 11 Friberg 12 Altorf 13 Prague 14 Olmunts 15 Frankford 16 Rostock 17 Gripswald 18 Jene 19 Lipsique 20 Wittenberg 21 Marpurg And so much for GERMANIE OF DENMARK THE Kingdome of DENMARK or DENEMARK reckoning in the additions of the Dukedom of Holstein and the great continent of Norway with the Isles thereof now all united and incorporated into one Estate is bounded on the East with the Baltick Sea and some part of Sweden on the West with the main Western Ocean on the north-North-east with a part of Sweden full North with the main Frozen Seas and on the South with Germanie from which divided on the South-west by the River Albis and on the South-east by the Trave a little Isthmus or neck of Land uniting it to that Continent It tooke this name from the Danes of long times the Inhabitants and Possessours of it so called quasi Danorum tractus sive Regio as Mercator hath it because the Countrie of that people but rather quasi Danorum limes the bounds or marches of the Danes bordering close upon the Dutch from whom it had the name of Danemarch As for the situation of it in regard of the Heavens it lieth partly in the Northern temperate Zone and partly within the Artick Circle extending from the middle Parallel of the tenth Clime or 55. degree of Latitude where it joineth with Germanie as far as the 71 degree where it hath no other bound but the Frozen Ocean By which accompt the longest day in the most Southern parts hereof is 17 hours and
first-born who in all probabilitie gave name to the Town called Phalga situate on the River Euphrates not far from Seleucia Mention whereof is made by Stephanus in his Book de Urbibus and by Ptolomie in his Geography where it is placed right on the banks of Euphrates where the River Chaboras mingles waters with it but there corruptly called Pharga instead of Phalga But the great increase of Sems posteritie came by Jocktan the second Son of Eber the Father of no fewer than thirteen Sons whose names are on record in the tenth of Genesis where it is said that their dwelling was from Mesha as thou goest to Sephar a Mount in the East And here I must crave leave to differ from Bochartus who hath thronged Jocktan and his Sons into a little corner of Arabia Felix where I can find no room for them and less reason to place them For being that Chus the son of Cham and the Chiefs of his posteritie eight in number were planted in Arabia as himself confesseth it must needs be that they had spread themselves over all the Country before any of the sons of Jocktan were of age sufficient to be the Fathers of Families and lead Colonies thither Jocktan is credibly supposed not to have been born when such of Noahs posteritie as are mentioned Gen. 10. dispersed themselves into new Plantations but iâ— is evident from the Text that none of his children were then born if their Father were And this Bochartus doh acknowledge in two severall places First granting that neither Phaleg nor Jocktan were present at the building of Babel multo minus Jocktanis filii post aliquoâ— annos geniti much less the Sonnes of Joktan begot many yeares after Lib. 1. cap. 16. And Secondly affirming that Jocktan and his children came not within the curse of Confounded Languages quia nondum erant geniti because then unborn Cap. 15. Hereupon I conclude it to be very improbable that Jocktan and his children should find room in the best parts of Arabia Felix which Chus and his posteritie had inhabited so long before And as it is improbable that the Sons of Chus would plant themselves in the worst part of the Country for so many Ages and leave the best and richest of it for some new Adventurers So it is impossible that the Sons of Jocktan should either be removed so far from the rest of the house of Arphaxad who were all planted on the East of the River Tigris as was before shewed or that they should be able had they been so minded to break thorough the whole Countries of the Assyrians Chusites and other Nations to come unto the utmost corners of Arabia Felix He that believes they did or could must have a stronger Faith than mine but it shall never conduce any thing to his justification Nor am I moved at all with that which seems to me to be his weightiest Argument namely that the Arabians particularly Joseph Ben Abdallatif and Mahomet Ben Jacob two of their chief Writers affirm that Jocktan was the Founder of their Tongue and Nation no more than I am woved to think that the Saracens are derived from Sara the Wife and not from Hagar the Concubine and servant of Abraham because that people so report it for their greater glory And for the severall Nations of Arabia Felix whose original he ascribes to the sons of Jocktan I see so many transpositions of Syllables alterations even of Radicall Letters such and so many wrested Originations as by the like libertie of making quidlibet ex quolibet it were no difficult matter to find place for them in any Country whatsoever For how extorted and unnaturall are the derivations of the Allumaeotae from Almodad of the Manitae from Abimail of the Jobaritae from Jobab How impossible is it that Jarach should give name to the Isle which Prolomie calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Insula Ieracum or Accipitrum as the Latin hath it that is to say the Isle of Hawks from the abundance of Hawks which are therein bred There being another Island of the same name neer unto Sardinia so called for the self same reason and a Town called Ierax in Hammoniaca a Region of Egypt to which Jarach might as well lay claim if that would carry it as to this Ieracum or Accipitrum in the Gulf of Arabia How improbable that Ophir should give name to Urphire a poor Isle of the Red Sea Obal to Sinus Avalites in Aethiopia on the other side of that Gulf Or that Dicla must be fixed in Arabia for no other reason but because the word signifieth a Palm-tree of which that Country yeelds good plenty as if some other Countries did not yeeld as much These and some other reasons hereafter following have made me bold to differ from that learned man in this particular whose industry and abilities I do otherwise honour and rather to look for Joktan and his sonnes in the East part of the World where the Scriptures place them than in the South with reference to the Wilderness or land of Madian in one of which the Book of Genesis was witten where Bochartus placeth them Yet so far I must yeeld to that learned man that some of the Descendants of Joktan in long tract of time moved with the rarities of the place might come from India and plant themselves upon the Sea-coasts of Arabia Felix as the Arabians at this day moved with the wealth and trade of India have possessed themselves of many of the Ports and peeces on the shores thereof Now the Text telleth us of the Sonnes of Joktan that their dwelling was from Mesha as thou goest to Sephar a Mount of the East so that by these two boundaries Mesha and Sephar their habitation must be found I know Bochartus wonld have Mesha to be Musa a noted Porâ—-Town on the South-West of Arabia Felix and Sephar to be the Citie of Saphar in the South-East of that Country that Citie giving name to some Mount adjoyning But being they both lie directly South of the place in which Moses wrote I cannot see how this position can agree with the word of Scripture and therefore we must look for both in some other place And first to find out Mesha we need go no further than Bochartus himself who maketh Mesh the last of the Sonnes of Aram the Sonne of Sem according to the generall opinion of most Writers else to be planted in the mountainous tracts of Mesopotamia from him called Mons Masius more of which before And then for Sephar which the Text calleth a Mount of the East if it be the Southern part of Mount Imaus by Ptolomy named Bitigo by the Moderns Gates extending from Mount Caucasus to the Cape Comari in the hither India as Postellus a right learned man doth conceive it to be We have without more difficulty found out the dwellings of the sonnes of Jocktan according to the bounds laid down in Holy Scripture But for fear this may not satisfie for
shores of Africk from which distant 180 miles And of this Strabo doth affirm that a man of a quick and strong fight getting up into a Watch-tower that stood in this Cape descryed a Fleet setting sayl out of the Haven of Carthage and told the Lilybitanians their bigness and number That this is true I dare not say for besides the unlikelihood of kenning at so great a distance we are taught by Philosophy that the Sea being of an orbicular form swelleth it self into the fashion of a round Turret or Hill till it put bound to the eye-sight From these three corners this Country was as we have said called Trinacris or Trinacria according to that of Ovid. Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aequor Trinacris à positu nomen adepta loci An Iland with three corners braves the main And thence the name of Trinacris doth gain The first Inhabitants that we find to have dwelt in this Country are the huge Gyants so often mentioned in the Odysses of the divine Poet Homer called Laestrygones and Cyclops of which last rank was the so much famoused Polyphemus who with so much humanity entertained Ulysses and his companions These were afterward rooted out by the Sicani a people of Spain who called it Sicania As for the name of Sicilia some derive it from Sicileus a supposed King of Spain who is fabled to have conquered this Country but the truth is it came from the Siculi who being by Evander and his Arcadians driven out of Latium came into this Iland to which having mastered the Sicani and driven them from the West and the Northern part to the East and South they left their name At their first landing they built the City of Zancle called afterwards Messana together with Neae Hybla Catana and Leontium After them came another Italian people named the Morgetes being driven thence by the Oenotrians and sate down in that part of the Iland where stood the City of Morgentum built by them at their first arrivall The first of all the Greeks who set footing in it not to say any thing of the coming of Minos hither in the pursuit of Daedalus having more in it of the Fiction than Historical truth were the Chalcidians a people of the I le Euboea now called Negropont who built the City of Naxos and after them Archias of Corinth with his fellow Adventurers by whom Syracuse was either first built or very much beautified and repaired Next them the Rhodians and Cretans sent some Colonies hither the first founders of Gela and after of the renowned City of Agrigentum And not long after a new Plantation sent from Sparta built Heraclea The Citizens of Megaris another state of Greece sent a Colony also who built Selinus And so did those of Messene also who taking the Town of Zanele from the Siculi new built or beautified it and gave unto it so repaired the name of Messana Nor is it to be thought that the Tyrians and Phoenicians being so great undertakers of publick businesses and very powerfull in shiping would sit still when so fair a booty did invite their industry who seising on the Promontories of Pachinus and Lilybaeum and some of the adjoyning Ilands did fortifie them for the better securing of the Trade which they had in Sicilie But all these severall Adventurers having severall interesses joyned not together in the work of an absolute Conquest but planting themselves only on the Sea-shores altered not the name by which they found it called at their coming thither The people are ingenious eloquent and pleasant but withall very unconstant and so full of talk that from thence came the Proverb Gerrae Siculae They are also said to be of a very envious suspitious and distrustfull nature uncapable of injuries and vehement in pursuit of revenge as appears by that great slaughter which they made of the French yet withall courteous enough to strangers and Parasyticall enough to their superiors They have been famous heretofore for many notable inventions Aristotle ascribing to them the Art of Oratory and first making of Pastorall Eclogues Plinie of Clocks or rather of Hour-glasses for Clocks were but a late invention and that of the Flemmings and Plutarch of Military Engines which last were brought by Archimedes unto great perfection The Christian Faith was first preached here by some of the Disciples of St. Peter whom he sent hither at his first comming to Rome of which Pancratius whom we call commonly St. Paucrace is sayd to have been the first Bishop of Tauromenium and Marcianus of Syracuse They are now generally of the Religion authorised by the Popes of Rome that of the Greek Church being rather connived at than allowed of in the Communion whereof here are thought to be ten thousand soules but looked on by the rest as schismaticall people For the most part they use the Italian Language but very much altered the Greek Arabian Norman French and Spanish tongues to which Nations they have been severally subject since the time of the Romaus The totall number of the people is thought to be about a Million and a half The soyl is incredibly fruitfull in Wine Oyl Honey Minerals of Gold Silver and Allom together with plenty of Salt and Sugar which last commodity the Natives sell in the Canes unto the Venetians and buy it again of them when it is refined and thereby letting strangers go away with the best part of their gains as generally they do in all other Merchandize which they permit to be exported rather than put themselves to the trouble of Trafficking abroad in Foren Nations there are also Gems of Agates and Emeralds It yeeldeth also great store of the richest Silks which grow plentifully about Messana variety of most excellent and delicious fruits both for tast and colour with such abundance of all sorts of Grain that it was called in old times Horreum Romani populi or the Granary of the Roman Empire and doth now furnish some parts of Italie Spain and Barbary besides Malta and the adjacent Isles with that which she can spare of her superfluities Nay Tully doth not only call it the Granary and store-house of the City of Rome in regard of Corn but adds that it was accounted for a well-furnished Treasury as being able of it self without charge of the State to cloath maintain and furnish the greatest Armie with Leather Corn and Apparrell And if Dirdorus Siculus may be credited in it he telleth us that about Leontium and some other places Wheat did grow of it self without any labour of the Husbandman At this day in some parts of the Isle the soyl is so exceeding Fruitfull that it yeelds unto the Husbandman an hundred measures of Corn for one And certainly the Corn of this Country must needs yeeld a wonderfull increase the King of Spain receiving an hundred thousand Crowns yearly for the Custom of Wheat In this Country is the Hill Hybla so famous for Bees and Honey near which there
second Sonne of Alan Stewart Earl of Lennox in Scotland for his many Signal Services against the English and is still the hnourarie title and possession of the second Branch of that noble and illustrious Familie But as for Berry it self and the fortunes of it we may please to know that in the time of Hugh Capet one Godfrey was Governour of this Province whose Posteritie enjoyed that Office under the Kings of France till the daies of King Henry the first of whom the Inheritance and Estate was bought by Harpiâ— one of the Descendants of that Godfrey But long he had not held it as Proprietarie in his own right when desirous to make one in the Holy Wars he sold it back again to King Philip the first the better to furnish himself for that expedition Anno 1096. to be united to the Crown after his decease Since which time the Soveraigntie of it hath been alwayes in the Crown of France but the possession and Revenue sometimes given with the title of Duke for a portion to some of the Kings younger Sonnes to be holden of them in Appennage under the Soveraigntie and command of the Donor and his Successors the last which so enjoyed it being Charles the Brother of Lewis the 11th after whose death it was united to the Crown never since separated from it save that it gave the title of Duchesse to the Ladie Margaret sister of Francis the first maried after to the Duke of Savoy 9 The Dukedom of BOVRBON THE Dukedom of BOVRBON in the full power and extent thereof comprehended 〈◊〉 Fâ—rrest Beauâ—jolois and auvergâ—e all now reverted to the Crown 1 BOVRBONOIS hath on the East the Dukedom of Burgunay on the West 〈◊〉 on the North La Beausse and a corner of Gastinâ—is on the South Auvergne The Countrie very well wooded and of excellent pasturage which makes the people more intent to grazing and seeding Cattel than they are to tillage and is watered with the Rivers of Loire Yonne and 〈◊〉 which are counted navigable besides Aron Acolin Lixentes Lanbois and some lesser streames The antient Inhabitants were the Hedâ—i who being wasted in their Wars against the Romans a great part of their Countrie was by Julius Caesar conferred on the Bou a German Nation who coming with the Helvetians into Gaule and unwilling upon their defeat to go home again were by him planted in this tract It is divided into the Higher and the Lower In the Higher which is more mountainous and hilly there is no other Town of note than that of Montaigne situate in the Countie of Combraille the Signencie as I take it of that Michâ—el de Montaigne the Authour of the Book of Essaies But in the Lower Bourbonoâ—s are 1 Molins esteemed the Center of all France situate on the Allâ—er Bailliage and the chief Town of this Countrie the River yielding great plenty of Fish but of Salmons specially the Town adorned with a fair Castle and that beautified with one of the finest Gardens in France in which are many Trees of Limmons and Oranges 2 Bourbon Archenband and 3 Bourbon Ancie the former of the two seated upon the Loâ—re and giving name to the whole Province of great resort by reason of its medicinal waters 4 S. Porcin and 5 Varennes Ganat upon the frontiers of Auvergn 6 Chancelle 7 Charroux 8 â—alisse 9 Souvigni 10 St. Amand c. In the North part of Bourbonois but not accounted any part or member of it lieth the Town of Nevers in Latine Nivernium from whence the Countrie round about is called NIVERNOIS A Town of good esteem but not very great the reputation which it hath proceeding partly from some mines of Iron interspersed with silver which are found therein and partly for the Earls and Dukes from hence denominated The first whereof was Landri of the house of Bourgogne Anno 1001. Passing through many Families it came at last again to the house of Bourgogne and from that unto the Earles of Flanders by the mariage of Yoland of Bourgogne to Robert of Bethune Earl of Flanders Anno 1312 whose Sonne named Lewis maried the Heir of Rethel Together with the rest of the rights of Flanders it came again by mariage to the Dukes of Burgundie conveied by Elizabeth Daughter and Heir of Iohn of Bourgogne Earl of Nevers second Sonne of Philip the good Duke of Burgundie to Adâ—lph Duke of Cleves her Husband Anno 1484 and by Henrietta Sister and Heir of Francis de Cleves the second Duke of Never and the last of that Familie to her Husband Lewis de Gonzaga third Sonne of Frederick Duke of Mantua Anno 1563. whose Sonne Charles succeeded his Father and Mother in the Dukedom of Nevers and Vincent of Genzaga his Cousen german in the Dukedom of Mantua The Armes of these Dukes Azure within a Border Compone Gules and Argent 3 Flower de Lyces Or. 2 FORREST is bounded on the East with Beau-jolois on the West with Auvergne on the North with Bourbonois and on the South with a part of Languedock The Countrie populous and large but not very fruitful hillie and mountainous much of the nature of the wood-Wood-Lands The Air a little of the coldest to afford good Wines but that sufficiently recompensed by abundance of pitcoal by which they have good fires at a very cheap rate The people are conceived to be none of the wisest but withall very greedy and covetous of gain The chief Towns in it are 1 Mont-Brison seated on the Loyre 2 Feurs seated on the same River called antiently Forum Segusianorum the chief Citie of the Segusiani or Scrusiani whom Caesar and others mention in this part of Gaule 3 St. Stephen or Estienne in Feurian neer the head of that River 4 St. Germans 5 St. Rombert 6 St. Bâ—nnet le Chastean 7 St. Guermier c. of which little memorable This Countrie of Forrest was anciently a part of the Earldome of Lyons dismembred from it at or about the same time with Beau-jolois and was held by a long succession of Earls Proprietaries of it as a state distinct till Regâ—aud Lord of Forrest the Sonne of Earl Guy by the mariage of Isabel Daughter and heir of Humbert Earl of Beau-jeu joyned them both together which was about the year 1265 parted again after his decease Anno 1â—80 Guy being his eldest Sonne succeeding in Forrest and Lewis his second in Beau-jeu How they became united in the house of Burbon we shall see anon 3 BEAV-JOLOIS so called from Beau-jeu the chief Town hereof taketh up the tract of ground betwixt the Loire and the Soasne and betwixt Lionois and Forrest A Countrie of no great extent but verie remarkeable for the Lords and Princes of it who have been men of great eminence in their severall times The chief Town of it is Beau-jeu beautified with a goodly Caâ—tle pleasantly seated on the brow of a rising Mountain from whence perhaps it took the name as the great Keep in Farnham Castle was in
trusted with great summes of money given and collected to that end few men here dying who give not some legacie or other to this pious use Nor are the Kings behind hand in so good a work promoting it with a liberall purse and giving as much ordinarily out of his Estate as the brethren have collected in all Spain besides And to â—ay truth it doth concern him more than others because they are his Subjects chiefly for whose Redemption the whole summe is given and gathered Religious peâ—sons ransomed first and then the Laâ—tie the young and serviceable men before old and impotent if after the Redemption of the Spanish Captives they have any stock leâ—t they keep it not till another yeer but therewith ransome Captives of some other Nations So that this seemeth to succeed in the place of the now antiquated and useless Orders of Knighthood which were heretofore of great autority and power that is to say 1 Of Calatrava a Town of the kingdom of Toledo abandoned by the Templers to whom the defence thereof belonged on the approach of the Moores made good by Raymond the Abbot of Pisaria and the Monkes of Cisteaux Anno 1157. For the future preservation and defence whereof they ordained this Order which in process of time grew to such estate that besides 8 fair Priories they enjoyed in Spain no less than 61 Towns and Castles The Knights hereof doe wear for their Habit a White Robe with a Red Cross upon their brests confirmed by Pope Alexander the 3d. Anno 11â—4 under the discipline of Cisteaux Their residence is at Castle-â—ovo bound by their Order to serve in the Warres against the Infidels upon which services they have been sometimes seen in the field with 300 great Horse 2 Of S. â—ago instituted by the Canons of Eloy and certain Gentlemen of Castile in imitation of the Order of Calatrava for the security and entertainment of Christian Pilgrims travelling to the Shrine of S. Iago confirmed by the said Pope Alexander the 3d Anno 1175. under the Rule of St. Augustine Their habit is a White Robe with a Red Cross like a Sword the companions of it according to the first founders being part Ecclesiasticall and part Secular whereof these last are onely tied unto the vow of conjugall Chastitie They grew in little time unto such esteem that besides two Colleges or Seminaries in Salamanca and a College in Sevill they had four Hermiâ—ages in the Mountains and five Hospitals well endowed for the entertainment of Strangers together with 90 Towns Castles in severall parts of the Kingdom The whole number of Gentlemen besides Friers serving in their Cures and other Ministers is above 600. Their first Residence at the Hospitall of S. Mark in the Suburbs of Leon on a dislike with Ferdinand the second King of Leon removed to Ucles in Castile bestowed upon them by Alfonso the 4th Vpon this occasion being divided they have since two Masters or Commendadors the one called the Commendador of Leon who resides at S. Marks the other the Commendador of Castile who resides at Ucles 3 Of Alcantara a Town of Extremadura defended by Ferdinand of Leon against the Moores where he framed this Order confirmed by Pope Lucio Anno 1183. Others ascribe it to Alfonso the Sucessor of that Ferdinand Anno 1217. by whom endowed with all the Lands of the Caâ—atravians in the Realm of Leon but acknowledging the Superiority thereof and under the same Rule of Cisteaux Their device at first was a Pear-tree Vert in a Field Or to which hanged a pair of Shackles as a signe of their Subjection to them of Calatrava Changed Anno 1411. to a White Robe and a Green Cross on their Brests I omit the Order of the Dove and Reason instituted by K. Iohn of Castile because of small esteem and but short continuance And so much for Castile the first of those three greater Kingdomes of Spain under which all the rest are now reduced conteining in this Continent all the Provinces and Estates before described amounting to two third parts of the whole and many large estates elsewhere as shall be shewed hereafter in its proper place Pass we on next to Portugall the second in repute of the said three kingdoms not so much for the largeness of the Territories which it had on the Continent as for its great Appendixes in all other parts of the World 11 The Kingdom of PORTVGAL THe Kingdom of PORTVGAL containeth 1 Portugal it self 2 Algarve or Regnum Algarbiorum and 3 the Terceras or Isles of Azores these last not reckoned parts of Spain by any of our Writers either old or new but made by us a part hereof because situate over against Portugal one of the first additions which was made unto it on the Ocean and finally because I know not under what other head to reduce them better And first for PORTUGAL it self it is bounded on the North with the Rivers Minio and Avia which part it from Gallïcia on the South with Algarve on the West with the Atlantick Ocean and on the East with the two Castiles and Extremadura from which divided by a line drawn from Ribadania standing on the Avia to Badaios on the Anas or Guadiana Extended on the Sea-coast from North to South 400 miles the bredth of it in the broadest place not taking in the Ilands into this Accompt 100 miles in the narrowest 80 the whole circumference 879 miles and in that compass 1460 Parishes It was first called Lusitania from the Lusitani the chief Inhabitants thereof and took the name of Portugal either from the Haven or Port of Cale now called Caia sometimes a very rich and flourishing Emporie or rather from the Haven Town of Porto at the mouth of Duerus where the Galls or the French rather used to land their Merchandise which was therefore called Portus Gallorum and which Town was given in Dower with Teresa the Daughter of Alfonso the sixth to Henry of Lorain vvith the title of Earl of Portugal Whose Successors coming to be Kings extended this name to all those Countries which they got from the Moores as it continueth at this day The Air is very healthy the Coâ—ntrey for the most part hilly and bare of Corn supplied from France and other parts of the North that which they have being as good as any in Europe â—f not better The soyl and people in all places not rich alike For where the soyl is richest as in the parts lying on the North of Duero there the People are poorest in regard of the great distance thereof from Lisbon and so not benefited by the trading of that wealthy Citie And where the soyl is poorest there the People be richest helping themselves by trade and manufactures especially by making of Silks and Salt sufficient for themselves and for other Countries But where there is a defect of Corn that defect is othervvise sufficiently recompensed vvith abundance of Honey Wine Oyl Allom Fruits Fish Salt white
on a fair and deep channell made by art and filled with the waters of all the adjoyning Fountains and Rivulets which artificiall channels are in these Countries very frequent to the great enriching of the whole State 3. Ypres a town seated very strongly and almost impregnable on a small river so named a reasonable rich Town and well built though most of the houses be of timber very well served with water conveyed into every house almost in leaden pipes of which there is so great a number that the foundations of it seem to be laid in lead 4. Bourbourg a fine strong town but little pertaining to the French King in the rights of the House of Burbon 5. Comines on the River Lis or Ley beautified with a strong castle and an excellent Library but more in being the birthplace of Philip de Comines that notable States-man and Historian 6. Courtray on the same River of Ley one of the ancientest towns in Flanders yet still continueth well built and of very great strength both by art and nature famous for a great overthrow given the French Anno 1301. for which the town was called of long time the Sepulchre of the Frenchmen 7. Wâ—nocksberg so called of a goodly Abby built upon an hill in the honour of S Winock an English man of an holy life sacked by the French Anno 1538. but since reedified and made more beautifull then it was before 8. Graveling on the sea side which since the taking of Calice by the French hath been made the strongest town in the Low-countries 9. Oudenard seated on the Scheld a fair strong town and of very great traffique especially for Tapestry and the finest Linnens which are herein made the birth-place of Margaret Dutehesse of Parma and Mother to Alexander Prince of â—arma that renowned souldier The principall Ports of Flanders being four in number are all of them seated in this part viz. 1. Dunkerke a small but safe Port belonging to the French King as doth Graveling also in the right of the house of Vendâ—sâ—e both taken lately by the French and so returned ex post liminio to the proper owner Most memorable in these dayes in that the people of it in the times of war so infested the seas 2. Scluse seated at the mouth of the Channell of Bruges beautified with a very fair Haven able to contain 500 good Ships and is now subject to the States with whose safety it could not well stand to leâ— the Spanâ—ards enjoy any safe and large harbour so near unto them Over against it lyeth the Isle of Cassandt famous for the birth of George Cassander a moderate and learned Papist Formerly as big again as it is at the present having then a fair town in it and many rich villages of which there is but one remaining of the same name with the Iland the rest all swallowed by the sea 3. Newport a pretty Town with a very strong Castle built on a well frequented Haven but not very safe and therefore not much used by the men of war nor made rich by Piracies as Dunkerke Near to this town Anno 1603. was fought the field-battell betwixt Arch-duke Albert and the States the victory next under God being gotten for the States by the valour of the English and the excellent conduct of the Veres 4. Ostend not walled till the Low-countrey wars and then but with a mud-wall only and that not finished till the Arch-duke sate down before it insomuch as the Arch-dutchesse Isabell is said to have sworn that she would not shift her smock till the town were taken who had she kept that rash oath had been very lowsie the town then garrisoned with English holding out against the said Arch-duke a siege of three years and as many moneths 2. IMPERIALL FLANDERS so called because it was long under the obedience of the Emperâ—s is severed from Brabant by the River Dender and from the Gallick Flanders by the River Scheld about Oudenard It was sometimes called Bracant of a Castle of that name destroyed by Baldwin le Debonaire Earl of Flanders and is now called the County of Alost from the chief town thereof so named the jurisdiction whereof containing 170 Villages extendeth as far as to the wals of Gaunt and the Gates of Oudenard The town strong and indifferently fair situate on the River Dender most famous in these times for a Fair of Hops which is kept there yearly 2. Hulst a walled town and the chief of the four towns in the County of Waes the other three being 3. Axele 4. Mouchont 5. Asseneds of which little memorable but that they were all taken from the Empire by the said Baldwin le Debonaire in the time of the Emperour Henry the fourth 6. Dendremond situate at the mouth of the Dender where it entreth into the Scheld a strong town both by Art and Nature and much enriched by making Fustians and a weekly market of Flax. A distinct Signeure of it self with many rich villages belonging to it incorporated into the Earldome of Flanders by the marriage of Earl Lewis de Malaine with the Lady Margaret of Brabant to which house it formerly appertained 7. Rupelmond on the mouth of the River Rupel where it falleth into the Scheld famous in former times for an ancient Castle in which were kept the Muniments and Records of the Earls of Flanders more in late times for being the birth-place of Mercator that renowned Cosmographer 8. Mont Gerhard called by the French Grandmont a fine and pleasant town seated on the Dender Which three last towns together with Bornhen a fair large village having some jurisdiction on the parts adjoyning made up that estate which was called the Propro or Donaire of Flanders because not holden of the Empire or the Kings of France but in the soveraignty alone of the Earls hereof 3. FLANDERS GALLICANT so called from the French language there spoken lyeth on the south of Flanders Flammengant having Hainault on the East Artois on the West and the Country of Cambray on the South The chief towns of it are 1. Listle in Latine Insula so called from its Iland-like situation amongst ponds pools and marishes dryed up and made firm land by Earl Baldwin le Barbum who built the town Anno 1007. which afterwards was walled by Baldwin de Lisle his son born in this town and hence so named Anno 1066. The town made rich by manufactures and resort of Merchants accompted the best town of traffick next Amsterdam and Antwerp in all the Netherlands Not far from which are to be seen the ruines of an ancient Castle called Brug the Seat or Manour house of the ancient Forresters who had the government of this Countrey for the Kings of France 2. Doway Duacum in Latine a fair and strong town seated on the Scharpe having many fountains good buildings and a great number of Churches made an University by King Philip the second of Spain who built therein a Seminary or Colledge
bounded on the East with Cleveland and the Earldome of Zutphen on the West with Holland and Vtrecht on the North with Over-yssell and the Zuider-Zee and on the South with Brabant and the land of Gulick The countrie flat having few hils in it but many pleasant and commodious woods especially that called Echterwalt of corne and cattell very fruitfull The whole Countrey is generally divided into two parts 1. The Veluwe contained within the Zuider-Zee the Rhene and the Yssell the barrener of the two and the worse inhabited the people hereof preferring wealth before health as in other places but affording a more pure aire and a pleasanter dwelling then the other the woods and forrests well replenished with most kinds of game 2. The Betuwe so called of the Batavi who possessed these parts intercepted betwixt the middle Rhene and the Wael exceedingly fruitfull in corn and of so excellent a pasturage for the feeding of Cattell that in the year 1570. there was a Guelderland Bull sold in Antwerp which weighed 3200. pounds In both divisions not reckoning in the county of Zutphen are contained 300. villages and 16. walled Towns besides some fortified of late since the wars began The chief whereof are 1. Nimmegent in Latine Noviomagus an Imperial City ordained by Charles the great to be one of the three Seiges of the Empire for these outer parts the other two being Theonville in Luxembourg Aix or Aken in the land of Gulick And as a Town Imperiall it had anciently the priviledge of coyning money for which and other freedomes of immunities indulged unto it the people did no other service to the Emperours then once a year to send a man to Aix or Aquisgrane with a Glove full of Pepper But the town being sold to the Gueldrois by William Earl of Holland and King of the Romans for 21000. marks of silver anno 1248. the power of coynage fell to those Princes and yet the Town was brought to do better service then formerly it had done at Aken The Town high mounted on the top of an hill the Wael which is there large and deep running at the foot of it rich great and populous having besides the modern fortifications an ancient Castle with so goodly a prospect that from thence one may behold the best part of the countrey built as some say by Julius Caesar to command those parts Under the jurisdiction of it are 2. Tiel and 3. Bomel two walled Towns both situated on the Wael both strong and having many rich villages under their command and 4. Gheut on the Wael also an unwalled Town but having all the priviledges which the walled Towns have Not for off at 〈…〉 meeting of the Wael and the Maes stands the strong Fort of S. Andrews raised by the Archduke 〈◊〉 to command the passage of those Rivers but in the year 1600. taken in by 〈◊〉 Count of 〈◊〉 after Prince of Orange and ever since garrisoned by the States to secure that passage 5. Riuermond seated on the mouth of the Ruer where it falleth into the Maes a beautifull and well peopled City strong by Art and Nature and seated in a fruitfull countrey heretofore of the Diocese of Leige as Nimmegen anciently of Colen but made a See Episcopall by King Philip the 〈…〉 1559. This is the second Capitall City of Guelderland and hath under the jurisdiction of it 6. Venlo a strong Town on the Maes on which the Duke of Cleve yeelded himself to Charles the fift anno 1543. 7. Gueldres heretofore of such reputation that it gave name to all the countrey and well it doth deserve to do so still being the only Town in all this Dukedome which neither first nor last hath been won by the Hollanders but still preserved themselves in their obedience to their natural Princes 8. Stâ—ael or Straelen a well fortified piece but which according to the chances of War hath oft changed its masters 9. Arnhem the Arenacum of Taeitus and in those times the mansion of the 10 Legion situate on the Rhene not above a mile from the great Channell which Drusut to keepâ— his souldiers from idlenesse caused them to dig to let the waters of the Rhene into those of the Yssell called therefore by the Ancients Fossa Drusiana by the moderns Yssell-Dort The Town large and well-built the ordinary residence heretofore of the Dukes of Guelderland who had here their Chancery and other supreme Couurts of justice This is the third Capitall City of Gueldres anciently of the Diocese of Vtrecht and hath under the jurisdiction of it besides divers Villages 10. Wagbeninghen on the Rhene the same which Tacitus cals Vada 11. Harderwick on the Zuider-See burnt to the ground anno 1503. but since reedified and now more strong and beautfull then ever formerly 12. Hattem upon the Yssell a good town of war but not else observable Within the limits of this Dukedome stands the Town and County of Culemberg erected into a County by King Philip the second by reason of the fair territory which belonged unto it formerly held in Fee of the Dukes of Guelderland but otherwise not reckoned as a Member of â—it 2. The Town and Earldome of Buren situate on the River Liughe having a strong Castle anciently and a goodly territory holden immediately of the Empire as a Fief Imperiall The patrimony of the valiant Maximilian of Egmond Earl of Buren who died anno 1549. after whose death it fell to Philip of Nâ—ssaw eldest sonne of William Prince of Orange and Anne the daughter of the said Maximilian ZVTPHEN accompted formerly for the 4. Capitall City of Guelderland now a distinct Province of it self is bounded on the East with Westphalen on the West with that part of Guelderland which is called the Velluwe on the North with Over-yssell on the South with Cleveland It containeth 8. walled Towns besides many Villages that is to say 1. Doetecum standing on the old Yssell rising out of Westphalen 2. Doesburg where the old Yssell falleth into the new Yssell or the trench called Fossa Drusiana communicating thereunto its name 3. Brookhurst a County of it self which anciently had its particular Governour 4. Lochen upon the River Berkell 5. Tsheerenbergue a Town and County 6. Groll taken by the Prince of Orange for the States Confederate anno 1627. 7. Bredervord a town of war and subject to the change of Masters as such places are 8. Zutphen or Zuidfen so called of the Southern situation of it amongst the Fennes on the right shore of the Yssell whereit receiveth in it the River Berkel which runs through the Town A Town indifferently well built as well for private as publick edifices a distinct state in Civill matters but in spirituall subject in former times to the Bishop-of Munster a thing observable and not to be paralleld elsewhere that the four chief Towns and quarters of one Province only should appertain as here in Guelderland to four severall Dioceses Of which there may some
Switzerland and Denmark Some doe acknowledge a kind of subjection but the Princes of them come not to the Imperiall Diets as the Dukes of Savoy and Lorrain and some of the Italian Potentates Finally some both confesse the Emperour to be their Soveraign and that they owe service to his Courts which are the Princes and Cities of Germany onely but those so priviledged so exempted from his commands so absolute and incontrollable in their own estates that they care little for his power and not much if any thing for his person of which we shall speak more hereafter when we come unto the form of the publick Government In the mean time if we would know by what occasions the Empire became so infeebled it may be said that the reasons and occasions of it have been very many As the first the weaknesse and improvidence of the Caroline race dismembring from it many powerfull and wealthy Provinces reserving onely a bare Homage and some slight acknowledgement 2ly The cunning of the Popes who knowing that they could not wax strong in Italy if they did not weaken the Emperours estate in Germany first wrested out of their hands the Investitre of the Bishops Abbots and other Ecclesiasticall preferments who being now made their owne creatures were so increased both in revenue and power by little and little and fortified with so many immunities that some of them grew in time to be Free Estates all of them Princes of the Empire 3ly But fearing that this might not bring the Emperours low enough they baited them with continuall factions and peâ—petuall broils which put them to a necessity of making what friends they could though they paid very dearly for them and taking up what moneys they could of the wealthier Cities paying them in exemptions and Royall priviledges when they could not otherwise cancel or discharge the debt 4ly And unto this the making the Empire Elective gave no little help few of them looking on the Empire but as Tenants of it for term of life and therefore were more likely to discharge such debts by impairing the Publick Patrimonie which they had no hold in then to diminish any thing of their own estates 5 ly But being the title of Emperour was the greatest honour which any of that Nation could be capable of and such as by good husbandry might be made beneficiall unto their posterity as we see what good uses have been made of it by the Austrian family ever since the time of Rodolph of Habspurg who would not part with some of the Imperiall rights to advance his owne house to an equall greatnesse 6ly A thing which the Electours understood sufficiently and therefore were resolved to make the best of the market knowing that the commodity could be bought of none but themselves as in the Election of Wenceslaus sonne of Charles the 4th of whom it was but ask and have what they had a minde to By these and every of these meanes the Body of the Empire came to be divided into many Estates and those Estates to be made absolute and independent as before is said The principall whereof which being described will make up the Chorographie of this great Continent are those of 1. Cleveland 2. of the Estates of the three spirituall Electors 3. the Palatinate of the Rhene 4. Alsatia 5. Lorrain 6. Suevia or Schwallen 7. Bavaria 8. Austria and its appendixes 9. The confederation of Wederaw 10. Farnconia 11. Wittenberg and 12. Baden 13. the Palatinate of Northgoia or the Vpper Palatinate 14. Bohemia and the incorporate Provinces 15. Pomerania 16. Mâ—cklenberg 17. the Marquisate of Brandenberg 18. Saxonie and the Members of it 19. the Dukedomes of Brunswick and Lunenburg 20. the Lantgravedom of Hassia 21. VVestphalen 22. Eastfriseland Such lesser States as being absolute and free are of lesser moment shall be reduced together with the Imperiall Cities to those severall Provinces in which they are included or out of which they were taken As for the Province of Holstein or Holsatia though it be Imperiall and in which respect by some accounted as a Province of Germany yet being under the command of the King of Denmark and by all Writers reckoned as a part of that Kingdom I shall there speak of it Some of these are thus censured by Aubanus a late writer They of Suevia saith hee are whores they of Franconia Ravishers and Buggers they of Bohemia Heretiques those of Bavaria Theeves they of Saxony Drunkards they of Friseland and Westphalia Swearers and they of the Palatinate Gluttons But I hope more charitably of them all then so I know there is another division of this Countrey made by the Emperour Maximilian at the Diet of Colen anno 1522. who for the better raising both of men and money for all Publick services caused it to be divided into the ten Circles of 1. Lower Saxony 2. Vpper Saxony 3. VVestphalia 4. of the Rhene 5. of the four Electours of that part 6. Franconia 7. Suevia 8. Bavaria 9. Austria and 10. Burgundie But that before proposed being the more particular I shall follow that according to the order before laid down beginning first with those which together with the Belgick Provinces and the Dukedome of Lorrain contained antiently the Provinces of Belgica and Germania prima and some part of Germania secunda and made up the Kingdome of Austrasia strictly and specially so called CLEVELAND CLEVELAND or the Estates of the Duke of Cleve before dismembred and divided betwixt the Competitors for the Dukedome on the death of the last Duke hereof anno 1609. contained the Dukedomes of Clâ—ve Gulick and Berg and the Earldome of Mark or March all lying in a ring together And though these two last lye on the other side of the Rhene and so not properly within the old prccincts of the Kingdome of Lorrain or any of the Roman Provinces before named yet being they belonged all to the same Prince not parted by the interposition of other Countries they shall be handled here together as the same Estate 1. The Dukedome of CLEVF properly and distinctly so called hath on the East the Countries of Mark and Berg with some part of VVestphalen on the West Guelderland and some part of Limbourg on the North the Earldome of Zutphen and the land of Overyssell and on the South Gulick and the land of Colen So called from Cleve the chief town of it The Countrey very fruitfull both for Corn and pasturage well stocked with Cattell of all sorts for necessarie use and pleasure good store of Fowle both tame and wilde blessed also with an healthy air and in a word with all things needfull for the life of man well watered with the Rhener the Roer the Dussell the Ezfat and the Nirsi common to this and the rest of the incorporate Provinces Places of most importance in it are first Cleve in Latine Clivia so called because built on the sides of three little hils which the Latines call Clivi gently
descending towards the Banks of the Rhene which not far off divides it self into severall channels An antient town and of great note in former times as appeares by many old foundations and other monuments of Antiquity continually digged up in the fields adjoining but chiefly by an old foresquare Tower built on the highest of the three hils of great height and state founded by Julius Caesar as a bulwork against the Germans inhabiting the further side of the River For proof of which besides the old tradition constantly maintained there is an Inscription on the Gates of the Dukes Palace neer adjoining to it which saith anno ab Vrbe DCXCIIX C. Julius Dictator his partibus subactis hanc Arcem sundavit i. e. that in the yeare 698 from the building of Rome Julius Caesar the Dictator having subdued those parts of the Countrey caused this Tower to be built 2. Santen on the banks of the Rhene a town of great antiquity as the ruines of it doe declare supposed by Pighius to bee the Trajan a Colonia of the Antients 3. VVesel in Latine Vesalia a fair and rich town seated on the confluence of the Rhene with the river of Lippe which rising in VVestphalia doth here lose it selfe of great note for a Colledge of secular Canons built here by Eberard the ninth Earl anno 840 or thereabouts and an hospitall liberally endowed for old impotent persons founded by Henry de Baers the Dukes Chancellour A town not subject to these Dukes though within the Dukedome being reckoned an Imperiall City and one of the Hanse Towns now neither so Imperiall nor so Free as formerly possessed first by the Spaniard with a Garrison of 3000 men at the beginning of the war of Cleve by D. Lewis Velasco and from them taken by the States of the Vnited Provinces anno 1628. 4. Burich on the French side of the Rhene over against Wesel amongst goodly corn fields and pleasant pastures 5 Duisberg or Tuitchberg in Latine called Tento-burgum a town of the antient Germans as the name importeth situate on the Rhene betwixt the Angra and the Ruer two noted Rivers A town formerly of great trading and notably well built Imperiall and one of the Hanâ—e but ceased to be Imperiall when sold by Rodulph of Habspurg to Thecdorick the ninth of that name Earl of Cleve and together with 6 Cravenburg another town of this Dukedome but of lesser nose 7 Emmerick on the Rhone a well frequented town remarkable for a very fair School 8 Rees 9 Griet and 10 Griethusen all upon the Rhene 11 Calcar a town more within the land but not far from the River grown wealthy by the trade of cloathing and the best beere or ale in all these parts sold thence aboundantly into the Countrey round about Not far from whence at a place called Aufde Baern it is supposed that Caesar Germanicus built his bridge over the Rhene when he went from Vetera Castra against the Marsi a nation of Germany 12 Gennep upon the Niers or Nirsi not far from its influx into the Maes which together with Duiffele and Riexwald were bought of Sigismund the Emperour by Adolph the first Duke of Cleve for a great sum of money South of the land of Cleve betwixt it and Colen lyeth the County of MVERS extended all along on the bankes of the RHENE a distinct State the Earle of which is subject to no other Prince but the Emperor only so called from Muers the chief town of it situate on the French side of the Rhene over against Duysburgh Next Towns to which are 2. Orsey 3. Augur of which little memorable A small territory but in a very fruitfull soil The neighbourhood whereof to the land of Colen to which it serveth as an Outwork upon that side preserving it in former times from the Dukes of Cleve who otherwise no doubt either by Arms or marriage had been masters of it as they were of the adjoyning Provinces on both sides of the River 2. GVLICK-LAND or the Dukedome of Gulick hath on the East the County of Muens and the land of Colen on the West Guelderland and Limbourg on the North Cleve and on the South the rest of the land of Colen The Aire and Soil much of the same nature as in Cleve save that here is a greater plenty of Woad for dying and a better breed of Horses then in the other Places of most importance in it are 1 Gulick in Latine Juliacum whence the French call it Juliers known by that name in the Itinerary of Antoninuâ— sufficient proof for the Antiquity thereof but not otherwise famous Seated upon the River Roer the chief seat heretofore of the Dukes of Gulick before the uniting hereof with Cleve and since the dissolution of that Estate possessed sometimes by the States of the Vnited Provinces and sometimes by the Spaniards called in by the Compeâ—itors to asserâ— their Titles 2 Duerin on the same River the Marcodurum of the old writers and of late memorable for the long siege which it held against Charles the fift in his wars against William Duke of Cleve and Gulick for the Dukedom of Guâ—lders 3. Munster Eyphelâ— in Latine Monasterium Eyphalie so called to distinguish it from Munster of Westpbalen pleasantly seated in a valley begiâ—t with mountaines not far from the spring or fountaine of the river Erfat 4 Caster so called of a stately and magnificent Castle built for defence of this part of the Countrey 5 Berken on the river Erp. 6 Merodon beautified with a strong Castle which gives name to an honourable and antient family 7 Enskereh 8 Berklen c. There is also within the limits of this Dukedome the famous town of Aix as the French or Aken as the Germans call it famous of old times for the hot Bathes both within and without the town whence it had the name of Aix or Aquen in Latine Aquisgranum situate on the edge of Limbourg in a fruitfull foil but the buildings nothing answerable to the fame of the place inhabited for the most part by Smiths and Brasiers who drive the greatest trade herein working continually on iron and other metals with which they are supplyed aboundantly out of Lâ—â—ge and Limbourg The town Imperiall but under the protection of the Dukes of Gleve at the expiration of which family under colour of some quarrels about Religion it was seisâ—d on and garrisoned by Marquis Spinola for the King of Spain Of great fame formerly for the death and sepulture of Charles the great by whom made one of the three Seates of the Western Empire and designed by him to be the place in which the King of the Romans should receive his Crowne for the Kingdome of Germany at the hands of the Archbishop of Colen The town supposed to be formerly that wintring Campe of the Romans called in Tacitus Vetera which was taken by Civilis in the beginning of his rebellion against Vespasion during which warres it is often mentioned by the Writers of
those times They were built and strengthened by Augustus the better to keep under the Germans quippe illis bybernis obsideri premique Germanias Augustus crediderat as Tacitus At this day this Towne and Triers are reputed famous for holy reliques here being said to be among others the bearing cloth wherein our Saviour was wrapt when he was in his swadling clouts which the Emperour solemnly worshippeth at his inauguration Concerning the ambition which the Papists have to bee thought possessours of these reilques See I beseech you how pitifully they have mangled the head of S. John Baptist They of Amiens brag that they have his face and so do they of S. John D' Angeliâ— The rest of his head is at Malta yet is the hinder part of his scull at Namur and his brain at Novum Rostoviense Another part of it is at Maurienna another piece at Paris his jaw at Wesel his ear at S. Flowres his fore-head and hair at S. Salvadores in Venice another piece of his head is at Noyon and another at Luca yet is his whole head intire and unmaimed in S. Sylvesters Church at Rome and so no doubt is this bearing-cloth at more places then one But to return again to Gulick first made an Earldom in the person of Eustace brother of Godfrey of Bovillon Duke of Lorrain who seised upon it as his part of the Estate on the death of Godfrey his elder brother being absent in the Holy-Land In the person of William the 4. of that name it was made a Marquisate advanced unto that honour by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria anno 1329. created not long after Duke of Gulick by Charls the 4. anno 1356. His two sons William and Raynold both Dukes successively dying without issue the Estate fell to Adolphus Duke of Berg or Mont as the next heir male anno 1423. and finally together with that of Berg was added to the Dukedome of Cleve by the marriage of Mary heir hereof with John the 3. Duke of Cleve with which conjoined till the expiration of that noble familie whereof more anon As for the Estates of Berg and March they had one originall begun by two Brothers the sons of Theodorick Lord of Teisterbant of the house of Cleve out of which house as they descended so into that they finally were again resolved as their first materials Of these two brothers Adolphus being the Elder was by the Emperour Henry surnamed the Fowler made Earl of Altena anno 930. or thereabouts and Eberard the younger by the same Emperour made Earl of Berg. But Eberard entring a Monasterie of his own Foundation left his estate and Earldome of Berg to the elder brother United thus into one estate they became again divided betwixt the sons of Adolph the 3. of that name and fourth Earl of Altena and Berg. Engelbert the younger son enjoying the estate of Berg and Eberard the elder succeeding his father in that of Altena How they became united to the house of Cleve wee shall see hereafter having first looked over the Chorographie or Description of them 3. The Dukedom of BERG bounded on the East with Westphalen and the Countrie of March on the West with the Rhene from Wesel up as high as Colen by which parted from the Dukedome of Cleve on the North with the River Lippe which separates it from the rest of Cleve and on the South with the Land of Colen So called from the hillinesse of the Countrie Berg in Dutch signifying an hill as Bourg doth a Town or Burrough from whence the Earls and Dukes hereof are called Montenses in Latine and Les Contes and Dues de Mont in French The Countrie for the most part in the Vales especially yeelds a great store of the best wheat and consequently of the purest bread and in the hill Countries rich mines of Coale wherewith they doe supply their neighbours Chief places in it are 1 Dusseldorp so called of the River Dussel upon which it is situate the River not far off falling into the Rhene 2 Adenbourg built by Eberard the first Earl of Berg the seat of him and his successours till removed to Dusseldorp 3 Keiserswerd situate on the Rhene belonging anciently to the Empire but bought for a great sum of mony of Charls the 4. by John Earl of Cleve 4 Mulheim on the Rhene also just against Colen on the other side of the water fortified in the year 1614. and made the Receptacle of the Protestants of that Bishoprick prohibited the free exercise of Religion in their own dwellings but razed not long after by Marquis Spinola on complaint made by those of Colen to the Emperour Matthias 5. Stelt or Steltium on the Roer amongst the Coale mines 6. Angermond on the mouth of the River Angra as the name imports 7. Essen or Essendia on the borders of the Countie of March once an Imperiall but under the protection of the Earls of Berg. Of most note for a Monasterie here built by Alfride the 4. Bishop of Hildesheim for 52 Nuns and 20 Canons liberally endowed and having great command on the Dorps adjoining How Berg at first was made an Earldom how joined unto Altena and disjoined again hath been shewed before No sooner made a State distinct but it was added to the patrimonie of the Earls of Gulick by the marriage of Earl William with the daughter and heir of Berg. Parted again betwixt William and Adolphus sons of Gerrard the 2. anno 1247. the first succeeding in the Earldom of Gulick and the last in Berg. During this partage made a Dukedom in the person of William the first of that name by Wencâ—slaus the Emperour anno 1389. whose son Adolphus as next heir succeeded in the Dukedom of Gulick anno 1423. How both were added unto Cleve hath been said alreadie The DUKES and EARLS of BERG A. Ch. 1 Engelbert the first Earl of Berg distinct from March 2 Adolphus son of Engelbert 3 N. the sister of Adolphus GULICK A. Ch. 1129 1 Eustace the first Earl of Gulick distinct from Lorrain 2 son of Eustacâ— 3 William Earl of Gulick 4 Gerrard Earl of Gulick and Berg. 5 William II. son of Gerrard 6 Gerrard Iâ— son of William the 2. 1247 7 Adolphus II. younger son of Gerrard the 2. 1296 8 William III. son of Adolphus 1337 9 Gerrard III. 10 William IV. created the first Duke of Berg anno 1389. outed of the greatest part of his Estate by his son Adolphus 1247 7 William III. eldest son of Gerrard the 2. 8 Gerrard III. son of William 9 Gerrard IV. son of Gerrard the 2. 1325 10 William IV. created first Marquesse after Duke of Gulick 11 William V. Duke of Gulick and Gueldres 12 Rainold Duke of Gulick and Gueldres A. Ch. 11 Adolphus III. the son of William the first Duke of Berg succeeded also unto Rainold the last Duke of Gulick dying without issue 1423. 1434 12 Gerrard IV of Berg and V. of Gulick son of William and brother of
the Dukedomâ— of Gueldres but being too weak for so great an Adversary made his submission to him at Venlo and so saved his estates 1584 35 John William son of the former William during the life of Charles Frederick his elder brother was Bishop of Munster on whose death anno 1575. he resigned that dignity and in the end succeeded his Father in his whole estates which he managed with great piety and prudence till the year 1610. and then died issuelesse The last of that ancient and noble family of the Dukes of Cleve After whose death much quarrell and contention grew about the succession betwixt the severall competitors and pretenders to it of which the principall were 1. Leopold Archduke of Austria pretending an investiture from the Emperour Rodolphus to whom for want of heirs males the estate was said to be escheated 2. John George Duke of Saxonie descended from Sibyll daughter of Duke John the third at whose marriage with John Frederick the Electour of Saxonie an 1535 it was said to have been solemnly agreed upon that on the failing of the heirs males of Cleve the issue of that marriage should succeed therein 3. John Sigismund the Electour of Brandenburg in behalf of his son George William Duke of Prussia by the Lady Anne his wife eldest daughter of Albert of Brandenburg Duke of Prussia and of Maria Leonora the eldest sister and next heir of the Duke deceased 4. Wolfgangus Gulielmus Palatine of Newburg son of Magdalen the younger sister of that Mary who claimed the estate as nearest kinsman one degree to the said last Duke And though the right seemed most apparently on the side of Brandenbourg the Estate in tayle pretended by the Duke of Saxonie being formerly cut off by Imperiall authority and that pretended to by the Duke of Newburg not of force in Germanie yet being that Leopold was in Armes and had already forced a possession of most part of the Countrey the two Princes of Brandenbourg and Newburg soon agreed the controversie and by the help of the Protestant Princes their Confederates recovered the greatest part of it from the hands of Leopold But the Palatine of Newburg not content with his partage first married with a daughter of the Duke of Bavaria then reconciled himself to the Church of Rome called in the Spanish Armes under the command of Marquisse Spinola to abet his quarrell which made George William son of the Elector of Brandenbourg and the Lady Anne to call in the Forces of the States under the command of Maurice Earl of Nassaw after Prince of Orange The issue of which war was this that Spinola possessed himself of Wesel Aken Mullheim Pusseldorp and most other places of importance in Berg and Gulick and the States got into their power the Towns of Gulick with Rees and Emmerick in the Dukedome of Cleve and almost the whole County of Mark. And though they both pretend to keep them for the use of those Princes in whose cause they stand yet when such strong parties keep the Stakes it is most easie to determine who will win the game such alterations as have hapned in the chance of war by the reciprocall winning and losing of some Towns on both sides not much conducing to the benefit of the rightfull Princes EARLES of ALTENA and MARCH A. Ch. 834 1 Robert son of Baldwin to whom the County of Teisterbant was given by Eberard 2 Theodorick son of Robert the first Lord of Altena 3 Adolphus I. Earl of Altena 4 Adolphus II. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Conrade Earl of Altena and Berg. 4 Adolph III. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Eberhard Earl of Altena his younger brother Engelbert succeeding in Berg. 6 Frederick Earl of Altena 7 Adolphus IV. created the first Earl of March 1249 7 Engelbert Earl of March and Altena 8 Adolphus V. son of Engelbert 9 Engelbert II. from whom by a second wife the daughter and heir of Aremberg descended that branch of the house of March which till of late were Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bovillon 10 Adolph VI. husband of Mary or Margaret daughter and heir of Theodorick the 9. Earl of Cleve 2. The Estates of the three ELECTOR-BISHOPS Adjoyning to the Estates of Cleve are those of the Spirituall Electors of the Empire of Germanie Colen Ments and Triers not so contiguous and conterminous as those of Cleveland and therefore to be laid out severally by their metes and boundaries And first for 1. COLEN-LAND or the Estate of the Archbishop and Elector of Colen is bounded on the East with the Dukedome of Berg from which divided by the Rhene on the West with Gulick on the North with Cleve it self and the County of Muers and on the South extending to the land of Triers The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Vbii in former times possessed of the Countreys of Berg and March but being warred on by the Germans bordering next upon them they were by the Clemency of Agrippa then Lievtenant of Gaul received into protection and by him placed along the French side of the Rhene as well for defence of the borders of the Roman Empire as for their own security against that Enemy Won from the Romans by the French in the reign and under the conduct of Childerick anno 412. or thereabouts and from the French by the Emperour Otho the first anno 949. Since that time the City of Colen hath remained Imperiall and of late times incorporated amongst the Hanse-towns but the territory near unto it and a great part of Westphalen subject immediately to the Bishop much of the lands which formerly belonged to the Kingdome of Lorrain being conferred upon this See by the Emperour Otho the second at such time as the Dukedome of Lorrain was erected by him The Bishops See first founded here by S. Maternus one of the Disciples of S. Peter as hath been constantly affirmed by old tradition but howsoever an Episcopall See without all question in the time of Constantine Maternus Bishop hereof subscribing amongst others to the Councell of Arles anno 326. And being Colen was in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Secunda the Bishop had the power of a Metropolitan according to the rule and observation so often mentioned Afterwards when the Empire was made Elective these Bishops with their brethren of Mentz and Triers were made three of the seven which were to nominate and elect the succeeding Emperour after which time it is no wonder that they grew both in power and Patrimony Places of most importance within this Electorate are 1. Bonn situate on the banks of the Rhene in the most pleasant and fruitfull place of all the Countrey the ordinary refidence of the Archbishop whose house or Palace here is said to be one of the fairest in all Germanie By Tacitus called Benna and sometimes Castra Bonnensia the wintering Camp in his times of the sixt Legion 2. Nuys by the same writer called Novesium Nivesia by Antoninus
unto his Election but soon recovered of those hurts The ancient name hereof in the Itinerarie of Antoninus is supposed to be Bodobriea pawned to the Bishops of Triers by Henry the 7. and not yet redeemed 4. Sarbrucken on the edge of Lorrain by Antoninus called Pons Sarvix seated on the River or Brook called Sar whence it had the name at the fall thereof into the Moselle possessed at the present by a branch of the house of Nassaw but Homagers of this Electour entituled hence according to the Dutch fashion Counts of Nassaw in Sarbruck 5. Veldents and 6. Belstern on the Moselle of which nothing memorable 7. Treves or Triers in Latine Treveris the principall City of the Treveri who possessed this tract seated upon the Moselle also the Metropolis of the Province of Belgica Prima and honoured with the residence of the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall for the whole Diocese of Gaul by consequence the seat of a Metropolitan when it submitted to the Gospell Of such antiquity that it is said to have been founded 150. years before the City of Rome of no great beauty of it self and as little trading the River not being capable of ships of burden and the air generally so cloudy and inclined to rain that it is by some called merrily Cloaca Planetarum It passed sometimes among the number of Imperiall cities but now acknowledgeth the Elector for the Lord thereof by whom made an Vniversity one of the ancientest in all Germanie and of as much resort for the study of good Arts and Sciences as the best amongst them 8. Obert-Wesel or Vesalia Superior so called to distinguish it from Wesel in the Dukedome of Cleve which is Vesalia inferior or the Vnder-wesel the furthest place of this district seated on the Rhene not far from Bacebarach a Town of the Palatinate of no great note but that it is accompted for a Town Imperiall 3. The Bishoprick of MENTZ is not laid out by bounds and limits as the other because the Patrimony and estate thereof doth not lie together dispersed for the most part about Franconia intermixed with the Lands and Towns of the Princes Palatine the Bishops of Wormes Spires and others So that the temporall Estate of this Electour is every way inferiour unto those of Triers and Colen superiour unto both in place and dignity he being the first in rank of the whole Electorall Colledge Chancellour for the Empire and in all meetings sitteth at the right hand of the Emperour The Bishops See first placed here as some report by S. Crescens one of the Disciples of S. Paul of whose being sent by him into Gallia for so the Ancient writers understand Galatia the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 4. Though others with more probability seat him at Vienna in Daulphine But whether it were here or there certain it is that anciently this City was a See Episcopall Martin the Bishop hereof subscribing to the Acts of the Councell of Colen anno 347. And if a Bishop certainly a Metropolitan Bishop this City being in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Prima But Christianity being worn out of these parts of Germanie by the conquests of the French Almans and other infidels was again restored in this tract by Boniface an Englishman the first Archbishop of Mentz of this new plantation in and about the time of Pepin surnamed the Grosse Maire of the Palace to the French Kings and father of Martell who for the Orthodoxie of his doctrine and the number of Churches planted by him hath been deservedly honoured with the title of the Apostle of Germanie Towns of most note belonging to the Bishops hereof are 1. Mentz it self the Moguntiacum of the Antients so called from the River of Maine formerly Mogus and Moganus in the Latine now better known by the name of Moenus opposite to the fall whereof into the Rhene it was built of old so having the command of both Rivers for that cause made the seat of a Roman officer commonly called the Duke of Mentz who had a charge of the Frontiers and especially of those ten Garrisons planted on the banks of the Rhene spoken of before Stretched out in great length on the River side but not of answerable breadth well built and populous towards the water in other parts not so well inhabited The publick buildings generally very large and beautifull the houses built according to the old Roman modell the most magnificent whereof is the Bishops Palace who is the immediate Lord both of the Town and Territory extended on both sides of the Rhene fruitfull in all naturall commodities and abounding with most excellent wines Of good note also for an University here founded by Theodorick one of the Electours but especially for the Art of Printing which was here invented or perfected at the least and made fit for use 2. Bing seated on the Rhene another of the Garrison towns erected by the Romans on the banks of that River In a small Island of which not far from this town is a Tower or Castlelet called the Mouseturn i. e. the tower of Mice built by one Halto or Hanno Archbishop of Mentz anno 900 or thereabouts Who in a yeer of great scarcity pretending to relieve the poor people oppressed with Famine caused them to be gathered together into an old barn where he burnt them all saying they were the Rats and Mice which devoured the Corn. After which barbarous act he was so persecuted by those Vermin that to avoid them he was fain to build a Palace in the midst of the Rhene whither the Rats and Mice followed him and at last devoured him 3. Lausteine 4. Hasford 5. Oxenford 6. Alderburg 7. Middleburg 8. Caâ—lostadt the birth-place of Carolostadius of great note in the time of Luther 9. Bischoffstein 10. Koningsberg mons Regius in Latine the birth-place of Johannes de Monte Regio a famous Mathematician as appeareth by his Comment upon Ptolemies Almagest most of these in Frankenland but of this Electorate 3. The PALATINATE of the RHENE The PALATINATE of the RHENE is situate wholly in Franconia bounded upon the East with the Dukedome of Wirtenberg and some part of Franconie with the residue thereof and the River Main upon the North on the South with Elsats or Alsatia and on the West with the land of Triers extended in length from Coub to Gemersheime north and south 72 miles and in breadth from Sweibrucken to Lauden east and west 90 miles It is called also the Lower Palatinate to difference it from the Palatinate of Bavaria which is called the Vpper the Palatinate of the Rhene because lying on the banks of that famous River The whole Country is said to be the most pleasant part of all Germany stored with all sorts of fruits and metals abounding with those cool wines which growing on the banks of the Rhene have the name of Rhenish adorned with many goodly Towns both for strength populousnesse and beauty and finally watered
then that towards the borders of Lapland and 4 Kerldby in East Bodden on the bank of the Gulfe conveniently seated for a town of Trade 3. FINLAND FINLAND hath on the North Bodia on the South the Baltick Sea or Mare Suevicum on the East Sinus Finnicus on the West Sinus Bodicus It is by Munster thought to be called Finland quasi fine land quod pulchrior amaenior sit Suecia because it is a more fine and pleasing countrey than Sweden it selfe But indeed it is so called from the Finni or Fenni a potent Nation who have here dwelt whose character is thus framed by Tacitus Finnis mira feritas foeda paupertas non arma non equi non penates victui herbae vestitui pelles cubile humus sola in sagittis spes The Finnes saith he are wonderfully barbarous miserably poore without Armes Horse or Household Goods Herbs their food the ground their bed and the skins of beasts their best apparell armed onely with their Arrowes and in them their hopes A Character which agreeth every way with our present Finlanders especially those of Scricfinnia and some parts of Finmarchia who are not so well reclaimed to civility as the other are but very different from that which Jornandes gives them who living within 400 yeares after Tacitus before they had much if any entercourse with forein Nations telleth us of them that they were Scanziae Cultoribus omnibus mitiores more tractable and civill then any of the Inhabitants of Scandia not excepting the Suethidi themselves If so they did deserve to live in so good a Countrey more plentifull and plaine then Sweden and neither so hilly nor so moorish The principall place in it are 1. Abo an Archbishops See situate on the most Southern point of it shooting into the Baltick 2 Wiburg a Bishops See also whose jurisdiction for the most part is without this Province on some part of Russia all Finland being in the Diocese of the Bishop of Abo. A town conveniently seated at the bottome of the Bay or Gulfe of Finland called Sinus Finnicus in Latine which divides this Countrey from Livonia well fortified as the chief Bulwarke of this Kingdome against the Moscovite and so well garrisoned withall that the keeping of this town and Rivallia in the borders of Liefland doe cost the king of Sweden 100000 Dollars yearly 3. Vdden on a point or Promontorie of the same Gulfe opposite to Narve another Garrison of this king in Liefland 4 Verma upon the Bodner Zee 5 Cronaburg more within the land at the efflux of a River out of the Lake called Puente 6 Deckala on the banks of the great Lake called Hoâ—ela 7 Varta more northwards towards Lapland of which last four I finde not any thing observable in the way of story 6 The SWEDISH ISLANDS And now at last I come to the Swedish Islands here and there interspersed in the Baltick Seas betwixt the Isle of Bornholm which belongs to Denmark and Liefland or Livonia appertaining to the King of Poland the principall of which are 1 Gothia or the Isle of Gothland and 2 Insulae Vlandae or the Isles of Oelandt 1. GOTHIA or the Isle of GOTHLAND is situate over against Colmar a strong town in the Continent of Gothland in length 18 Dutch miles and five in breadth Of a rich soile but more fit for pastâ—rage then till age yeelding great heards of Cattell store of game for hunting plenty of fish excellent marble and aboundance of pitch which it sends forth to other Countreys There are in it 18 large and wealthy Villages besides the Haven town of Wisbich heretofore rich and of very geeat trading as much frequented by the Merchant as most in Europe but now much decayed and neither so well peopled nor so rich as formerly The trade removed hither from Wollin of Pomeâ—ania destroyed by Waldemar the first of Denmark anno 1170 made it flourish mightily the greatest traffick of the Baltick being managed here but after that by reason of the long and continuall wars betwixt Denmark and Swethland for the possession of this Isle it became unsafe the Factorie was transferred unto other places For being conveniently seated to annoy the Swedes the Danes have much contended for it and sometimes possessed it but at the present is in the hand of the Swethlander By some conceived to be the Eningia spoken of by Pliny 2 OELAND or the Isles of Vlande so called in the plurall number because there are many of them of which this the principall is situate over against Abâ— the chief City of Finland Of no great note but that it is commodiously seated to invade or annoy this kingdome and therefore very well fortified and as strongly garrisoned here being the good towns of 1 Viburg 2 Vames and 3 the strong Castle of Castrolm Besides which Countreys here described the King of Sweden is possessed of the strong townes of Narve and Rivallia and Pernow in Liefland of Kexholm or Hexholm in Corelia a Province of Russia with very fair and ample territories appertaining to them subdued and added to this Crown by John the second anno 1581. except Rivallia which voluntarily submitted to Ericus the second King of this present Race anno 1561. But being these Townes and Territories are not within the bounds of Swethland we shall deferre all further discourse thereof to a place more proper The first Inhabitants of this kingdome besides the Gothes and Finni spoken of already were the Sitones and Suiones mentioned in Tacitus together with the Phavonae the Phiraesi and the Levoni whom we finde in Ptolemie placed by him in the East and middle of this great Peninsula Which being the generall names of some mighty Nations are by Jornandes branched into lesser tribes of the Suethans 〈◊〉 Vagoth Bergio Hallin Liothida Athelniâ— Gaurigoth Raumaricae Rauragnicii Grannii Aganziae 〈◊〉 Arochitamii Enagerae Othingi and divers others by him named But from what root the name of Sweden Swedes or Swethland by which the chief Province of it the people generally and the whole kingdome is now called is not yet agreed on nor spoken of at all by Munster or Crantzius which two but specially the last have written purposely of this people Gaspar Peucerus deriveth them from the Sucvi who antiently inhabited in the North parts of Germanie beyond the Albis from whom the Baltick sea was called Mare Suevicum which people hee conceiveth to have beene driven by the Gothes and Daci into this countrey and by the change of one letter onely to be called Sueci But this hath no good ground to stand on though I meet with many others which are more improbable For when they left those colder countreys they fell into these parts which are still called Suevia the Schwaben of the modern Dutch where we finde them in the time of Caesar And after in fatali illa gentium commigratione when almost all the Northern Nations did shift their seats we finde such of them as had staid behinde to
Basil for the Festivals yet being both written in the ancient and learned Greek they are no more understood by the Vulgar Grecian then the Latine Service by the common and illiterate Papist The soil questionlesse is very fruitfull and would yeeld great profit to the husbandman if they would take pains in the tilling but they knowing nothing certainly to be their own but all things subject to the Grand Signieur and his souldiers neglect the tillage of their lands on the same grounds with those who said in the Poets Eclogues Impius haec tam culta novalia miles habebit Barbarus has segetes en queis consevimus arva Shall misbeleeving Turks these acres spoil Which I manur'd with so much cost and toil Shall they enjoy my care See neighbours see For whom these goodly corn-fields tilled be The more naturall and certain commodities which they transport into other parts are Wines which in memory of the water which our Saviour turned into wine and on the sixt day of January being that day whereon this miracle was wrought they use to baptize for which cause the Jews wil drinke none of them They send also into other parts of the world Oil Copper Vitrioll some Gold and Silver Velvet Damasks Turque Grograms c. This Country hath formerly been famous for the brave Commanders Miltiades Aristides and Themistocles of Athens Lisander and Agesilaus of Sparta Pelopidas and Epaminondas of Thebes Aratus and Philopoemen of Achaia Pyrrhus of Epirus Philip of Macedon the subverter of the Grecian liberty and Alexander his son to omit infinite others the subverter of the Persian Monarchy For the divine Philosophers Plato Socrates Aristotle and Theophrastus for the most eminent Lawgivers Solon and Lycurgus for the most exquisite Poets Hesiodus Homer Sophocles and Aristophanes for the famous Historiographers Xenophon the condisciple of Plato Thuâ—ydides Plutarch and Herodotus the eloquent Oratours Aeschines Demosthenes and Isocrates and lastly for the authors and establishers of all bumane learning whatsoever only the Mathematiques excepted The chief Rivers are 1 Cephisus which arising in the Frontires of Epirus disburtheneth it self into the Aegean Sea 2 Erigon and 3 Alaicmon which beginning their course in the more Northern parts of Macedon end it in Thirmaicus Sinus 4 Strymon in Mygdonia 5 Athicus and Nisus in Thrace 6 Stymphalus where Hercules killed the Stymphalian birds And 7 Ladon in Arcadia 8 Inachus whose daughter Io turned into a Heifer was worshiped by the Egyptians under the name of Isis 9 Achelous in Epirus much celebrated by the ancient Poets especially by Ovid in his Metamorphosis As is also 10 Peneus the chief River of Thessalie and there arising from Mount Pindus and increased with the waters of many Rivers Daphne the Nymph whom Apollo is fabled to have loved and turned into a Bay tree lived near or on the banks of this River Peneus and is therefore said to be his daughter Of lesse note Populifer 11 Sperchius irrequietus 12 Enipeus 13 Apidanusque senex lenisque 14 Amphrysus 15 Aeas That is to say Cool Sperchie Enipeus that troubled ran Smooth Amphryse Aeas and old Apidan The rest of lesse note and the most eminent Mountains in each part hereof shall be remembred in their places as we see occasion Thus much of the whole Countrie in grosse And as for the division of it with reference to the State of the Roman Empire it contained in a manner two whole Dioceses viz. Thrace and Macedon the first under the â—raefectus Praetorio Orientis the latter together with that of Dacia under the Praefectus Praetorio for Illyricum Of these the Diocese of Macedon lying wholly within the bounds of the modern Greece contained the Provinces of Macedonia Prima 2 Macedonia Secunda or Salutaris now as in former times called Albania 3 Epirus Nova taking up the Countries of Phoeis Locris and so much of the Old Epirus as was on that side of the River Achelous 4 Old Epirus comprehending all the rest of that Countrie 5 Thessalie 6 Achaia containing all Achaia and Peloponnesus the Countries of Locris and Phocis excepted only And 7 Crete or Candie with the Isles adjoining And for the Diocese of Thrace it was divided into the Provinces of 1 Thrace specially so called 2 Europa 3 Rhodope 4 Haemi-montum 5 Moesia Inferior and 6 Scythia of which the four first make up the bodie of Thrace and shall there be spoken of the two last being comprehended in the modern Dacia have been described already in their proper places But not to binde my self precisely unto this division though I shall look on this as occasion serveth I shall consider Greece in the severall Provinces of 1 Peloponnesus 2 Achaia 3 Epirus 4 Albania 5 Macedon 6 Thrace 7 The Islands of the Propontick 8 Aegean and 9 the Ionian Seas and 10 finally the Isle of Crete 1 PELOPONNESUS PELOPONNESVS is bounded on the East with the Cretan on the West the Adriatick or Ionian Seas on the north-North-east with Sinus Saronicus now Golfo di Engia on the North-west with Sinus Corinthiacus now Gâ—lfo di Patras or Lepanto and on the South with the Mediterranean So that it is almost an Island properly called a Peninsula rounded with the Sea except where it is tyed to the main land of Greece by an Isthmus six miles in breadth which the Grecians and Venetians fortified with a great wall and five Castles This was called anciently Hexamilium and was overthrown by Amurath the 2. who harassed and spoiled all the Country It was afterwards in the year 1453. upon the rumour of a war built up again by the Venetians who then had the greatest part of this country in 15 dayes there being for that time 30000 men imployed in the work This wall extended from one Sea unto the other which had it been as gallantly guarded as it was hastily made up or as it was well fortified had it been as well manned might easily have resisted the Turks untill more means had been thought on to defend it Not lesse observable but more fruitlesse was the design of some in the elder times to cut thorow this Isthmus and make a perfect Island of it Attempted by Demetrius King of Macedon Julius Caesar and Caius Caligula by none more eagerly pursued then the Emperour Nero who to hearten on his souldiers loath to attempt so fruitlesse an enterprise took a spade in hand and busily began the work Yet at last the souldiers being frighted with the bloud which abundantly broke forth with the groans and roarings which they continually heard and with the Hebgoblins and Furies which were alway in their sight perswaded the Emperour now half out of the humour to leave this and enjoin them some more profitable service given over by the former Princes on the like discouragements It is in compasse 600 miles and was called at the first Aegialia from Aegialus the first King of Sicyon next Apia from Apis the fourth King after that Sicyâ—nia from
nature and furnished with all things necessary to endure a siege but yielded to the Turks by Alfonsus Palacius the unwarlike Governour terrified with the great slaughter made at the sack of Nicosia before the enemy came neer it At first called Ceurania and said to have been built by Cyrus the great Persian King when he first subdued the nine Kings hereof and united the Iland to that Crown blest with a more temperate and wholsome air than any other in the Countrey 3. Tremitus the birth-place of Spiridion a Bishop of the Primitive times renowned for miracles many of which reported by Sozomen lib. 1. cap. 10. and other Ecclesiaaesticall writers Wholly decaied the ruine of it much contributing to the rise of Nicosia 5. Lapithus by Pliny called Lapeto on the banks of a small Riveret of that name Of so great note in former times that it gave to this Division the name of Lapethia In this part standeth the hill Olympus now the Mountain of the holy Cross described before 4. SALAMINE the fourth and last Province of this Iland taketh up the whole East-parts hereof So named from 1. Salamis once the chief City of the Isle and the Sea of the Primate or Metropolitan hereof in the Primitive times Destroyed by the Jewes in the reign of Trajan and re-built again but being after that taken sacked and razed unto the ground by the Saracens in the time of Heraclius it never could again recover the Metropolitan See after that subversion being removed to Nicosia It was sometimes and by some writers called Constantia also but that name could give it no more perpetuity than the other of Salamis Memorable whilest it stood for the founder of it being Teucer the sonne of I elamon King of Salamis an Isle of the Aegean Sea banished his Countrey by his Father and setled in this Iland by the power of Belus King of Phoenicia as also for a famous Temple sacred unto Jupiter hence called Salaminius Out of the ruins hereof arose 2. Famagusta now the prime City of rhese parts built as is said by Costa the Father of Saint Catharize but that uncertain Situate ate at the East end of the Iland in a plain and low ground betwixt two Promontories the one called the 〈◊〉 of Saint Andren and the other Cap o di Griego or the head of Groecia In compass not above two miles in form four square but that the side towards the East stretcheth out more in length than the other three On two parts beaten on with the Sea the other parts towards the Land defended with a Ditch not above fifteen foot in breadth an old stone wall and certain Bulwarks The Haven opposite to Tripolis a Town of Syria openeth towards the South-east defended from the injury of the Sea by two great Rocks betwixt which the Sea cometh in at a narrow passage not above forty paces broad but after opening wider and wider maketh a convenient Harbour rather safe than large assured both by the difficult entrance and a chain crossed over it The whole Town when the Turks appeared before it but meanly fortified the works of it of the old fashion generally decaied except one Bulwark which was built according to the modern Arts of Fortification with Palisadoes Curteins Casemates and all other Additaments most gallantly defended by Bragadine the noble Generall to the wonder and envy of the Turks who spent no lesse then 118000 great shot upon it and at last yielded upon honourable terms had they been as punctually performed 3. Aphrodisium so named of Venus whom the Greeks called Aplrodite who had here another of her Temples 4. Arsinoe built also by one of the Arsinoes Queens of Egypt there being two others of this name and the same foundation now called Lescare and antiently renowned for the Groves of Jupâ—ter 5 Tamassus of good note in the time of Strabo for rich Mines of Brass as afterwards for abundance of Verdegreece and Vitriol found plentifully in the fields adjoyning 6. Idalium neer a Mount of the same name so called by accident For Chalcenor the founder of it being told by Oracle that he should seat himself and build a City where he first saw the rising Sun one of his followers seeing the Sun begin to rise cried out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say behold the Sun Which omen taken by Chalcenor he here built this City But whether this were so or not as for my part I build not very much upon it certain it is that Venus had here another Temple neighboured by the idalian Groves so memorized and chanted by the antient Poets So strong an influence had lust and sensuality on this wretched People that every corner of the Iland was defiled with those brutish Sacrifices which day by day were offered to that impure deitie though to say truth it was no marvail if having made their Belly their God they made also in the next place their glory their shame The first Inhabitants of this Iland were the posterity of Cittim the Sonne of Javan and grand-sonne of Japhet who having seen his brother Tarshish setled in Cilicia where his memory is still preserved in the City of Tarsus planted himself and his retinue in this opposite Island The City of Cetium as Ptolemy or Cuium as Pliny calleth it one of the antientest of the Iland which with the authority of Josephus and others of the antient writers put it out of question But being this Iland was too narrow to contain his numbers and willing to seek further off for a larger dwelling he left here so many of his followers as might serve in time to plant the Countrey and with the rest passed into Macedon where we have already spoken of him Made tributary first to Amasis King of Egypt from which distant about three or four daies failing Subjected afterwards to the Phoenicians a neer neighbour to them who being a Sea-faring people made themselves masters of the Sea-coasts and maritime places Cinyras the Father of Myrrha by whom both Father and Grand-Father to Adonis is said to have been King of both The like affirmed of Belus one of his Successsors who is said to have been the founder of the City of Citium named so if not rather repaired than new built by him with reference no doubt to â—ittim the first Progenitor of this People By the power and favour of this Belus Teucer the Sonne of Telamon banished his Countrey accompanied with many followers from Salamis Athens and Arcadia was settled in the East-parts hereof where the City of Salamis by him built was his first plantation Yet so that the Phoenicians kept their former hold it being evident in Story that Eluloeus one of the Successors of this Belus but a King of Tyre and a Co-temporary with Salmanassar King of Assyria passed over into Cyprus with a puissant Navy to reduce the Citioeans to obedience who had then rebelled The Iland at first comming of Teucer hither so infinitely overgrown with
Arvadi Senari and Chamathi were planted here the other six inhabiting more towards the South and East in the Land of Palestine For further evidence whereof we may adde these reasons first that the same woman which in Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 15. v. 22. is named a Canaanite is by Saint Mark chap. 7. v. 26. called a Syro-Phoenician Secondly Where mention is made in the Book of Josuah of the Kings of Canaan the Septagint who very well understood the History and Language of their own Countrey call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Kings of Phoenicia Thirdly the Poeni or Carthaginians being beyond all dispute a Tyrian or Phoenician Colony when they were asked any thing of their Originall would answer that they were Channaei meaning as Saint Augustine that Countrey-man doth expound their words that they were Originally Chanaanites of the stock of Canaan And lastly from the Language of it which antiently was the old Hebrew Canaanitish or the Language of Canaan spoken both here and in Palestine also before that Countrey was possessed by the house of Jacob as appeareth plainly by those names by which the places and Cities of Canaan were called when and before the Israelites came first to dwell amongst them which are meerly Hebrew And so much as unto the Language is acknowledged by Bochartus also who in the entrance of his Book inscribed Chanaan declares what profit may ensue from that undertaking to the Hebrew tongue cujus Phoenicia lingua dialectus fuit of which the Phoenician language was a dialect onely The Counrrey of it self not great extended in a good length from the further side of mount Carmel where it joyns with Palestine to the River Volanus on the North by which parted from Syria but withall so narrow that it is litle more than a bare Sea-coast and therefore very rightly called terrarum angustissims by a modern Writer Rich rather by the benefit and increase of Trade to which no Nation under Heaven hath been more addicted than by the naturall Commodities which the Land afforded yet for the quantity there of no place could be more plentifully furnished with Oyl Wheat and the best fort of Balm and most excellent Honey the lower part hereof being designed for the Seat of Asher of whom Moses prophesied Dent. 33. v. 24. that he should dip his foot in Oyl So that the Countrey generally it was well conditioned lovely to look upon populous and adorned with more beautifull Cities than such a span of Earth could be thought to hold Of which thus writeth Ammianus Acclivis monti Libano Phoenicia Regio plena gratiarum venustatis urbibus decorata magnis pulchris c. i. e. Falling from Mount Libanus lieth the Countrey of Phoenicia full of all graces and elegancies adorned with great and beautifull Cities of which the most renowned for the fertility of their soyl and the same of their achievements are Tyre Sidon Eerytus c. The People antiently by reason of their Maritime situation were great Adventurers at Sea trading in almost all the Ports of the then known World and sending more Colonies abroad upon forreign Plantations than any Nations in the Earth An active and ingenuous People said to have been the first Navigators the first builders of Ships the first inventors of Letters of which hereafter more on some other occasion and the first authors of Arithmetick the first that brought Astronomy to an Art or Method and the first makers of Glass Defamed in holy Scripture for their gross Idolatries by which they laid a stumbling-block at the feet of the Israelites Astoroth or Asturte the Godess of the Sidonians but whether Juno Venus or some other I dispute not here being so highly prized amongst them that Solomon himself when he fell from God made this one of his Idols Once yearly as Eusebius telleth us they sacrificed some of their sonnes to Saturn whom in their language they called Moloch And in the inmost retreats of Libanus had a Temple to Venus defiled with the practice of most filthy lusts intemperately using the naturall Sex and most unnaturally abusing their own Nor could the purity and piety of the Christian Faith prevail so far as to extinguish these ungodly rites till Constantine finally destroyed both the Temples and Idols and left not any thing remaining of them but the shame and infamy St. Austin addeth that they did prostitute their Daughters unto Venus before they maried them and it is most likely to be true For the Phoenicians and Cypriots being so near neighbours and subject for a time to the same Princes also could not but impart their impure Rites and Ceremonies unto one another Rivers of note there can be none in so narrow a Region but what are common unto others and shall there be spoken of Most proper unto this is the River of Adonis now called Canis so named most probably from Adonis the Dearling of Venus whose rites are here performed with as much solemnity as they be in Cyprus His Obsequiâ—s celebrated yearly in the moneth of June with great howlings and Lamentations Lucian fabling that the River usually streameth blood upon that Solemnity as if Adonis were newly wounded in the Mountains of Libanus to give the better colour to their Superstitions But the truth is that this redness of the water ariseth onely from the winds which at that time of the year blowing very vehemently doe thereby carry down the stream a great quantity of Minium or red Earth from the sides of those hils wherewith the waters are discoloured Such use can Satan make of a naturall Accident to blind the eyes and captivate the understandings of besotted people Chief Mountains of this Countrey are 1. Libanus spoken of before which hath here its first advance or rising 2. Carmel which Ptolomy placeth in this Countrey of which it is the utmost part upon the South where it joyneth with Palestine Washed on the North-side with the Brook Chison on the West with the Mediterranean Sea steep of ascent and of indifferent altitude abounding with severall sorts of fruits Olives and Vines in good plenty and stored with herbs both medicinable and sweet of small The retreat sometimes of Elias when he fled from Jesabel whose habitation here after his decease was converted to a Jewish Synagogue To this place being then in the possession of the Kings of Israel did that Prophet assemble the Priests of Baal and having by a miraculous experiment confuted their Idolâ—trons follies caused them to be cut in peeces on the banks of the River Chison neer adjoyning to it Upon this visible declaring of the power and presence of the Almighty the Gentiles grew perswaded that Oracles were there given by God by Suetonius called the God Carmelus Where speaking of Vespafian who had then newly took upon him the Imperiall dignity he addeth Apud Iudaeam Carmeli Dei oracula consulentemâ— ta confirmavere sortes c. that consulting in Judaea with the Oracle of the God Carmelus
the World The names and history of whom I shall here subjoin in this ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Tyre A. M. 1. Abibalus as Josephus Abemalus as Theophilus Antiochenus calleth him Co-temporary with Samuel supposed to be the same which the Sonne of Syrach mentioneth Eccles 46. verse 18. 2. Saron the Sonne of Abibalus whom David as Eusebius saith compelled to pay tribute complained of by that Prophet Psal 83. v. 7. 2931. 3. Hiram the Sonne of Saron confederate with David to whom he sent Cedars with Carpenters and Masons towards his buildings in Hierusalem after he had beaten thence the Jebusites as he did afterwards to Solomon when he built the Temple Much mentioned in the Books of Kings and Chronicles 53. 2955. 4. Baleastartus or Bazorus succeeded Hiram 7. 2962. 5. Abdastartus Sonne of Baleastartus slain by the four Sonnes of his own nurse having reigned 9 years the eldest of which four did for the space of 12 years usurp the Kingdome 2983. 6. Astartus brother of Abdastartus recovered the Kingdome to his house out of the hands of the Usurpers 12. 2995. 7. Astorinus or Athorinus as Theophilus calleth him the younger Brother of A. startus 9. 3004. 8. Phelles the Brother of these three Kings and youngest Sonne of Baleastartus reigned eight moneths only 9. Ithobalus called Ethbaal 1 Kings 16. 31. Sonne of Astorinus slew his Uncle Phelles and so regained his Fathers Throne before which he was the High-Priest of the Godess Astaroth or Astarta a dignity next to that of the King He was the Father of Jezabel the wife of Ahab so often mentioned in the Scripture 32. 3037. 10. Badezar or Bazar Sonne of Ethbaal 6. 3043. 11. Mettimus by some called Matginus Sonne of Badezar and Father of Elisa whom Vagil celebrateth by the name of Dido 3052. 12. Pygmalion the Sonne of Mettimus who slew Sicheus the husband of his Sister Elisa to get his riches but yet was cosened of his prey his Sister Elisa accompanied with her Brother Barca the founder of the Noble Barcine Family of which Annibal was and her Sister Anna flying into Africk where she built the renowned City of Carthage 47. The names of his Successors we find not till we come to 13. Elulaus descended from a Sonne of Pygmalion who overthrew the Fleet of Salmannassar the Assyrian in the port of Tyre 14. Eâ—hobales or Ethbaal II. who vaunted himself to be as wise as Daniel and to know all secrets as saith the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 28. v. 1 2. And yet not wise enough to preserve his Kingdome from Nabuchadonosor who after aâ— 13 years took the City of Tyre and subjected it unto his Empire 15. Baal the Sonne and Successor of Ethbaal the second but a Tributary to the Babylonians After whose death the Tyrians had no more Kings but were governed by Judges or by such titular Kings onely as were sent from Babylon And though Tyre and Sidon did recover breath in the fall of the Babylonian Empire and the unsettledness of the Persian yet being of the Persian faction and having dependance on that Crown they were by Alexander held unworthy to continue Who therefore deposed Strato the King of Sidon and overthrew the City of Tyre in the taking whereof he had spent more time than in forcing all the Cities of Asia After this time Phoenicia being reckoned as a part of Syria followed the fortune of the whole subject unto the Syrian Kings of the house of Seleucus till made a Province of the Romans subject to the Constantinopolitans till the fatall year 636. when subdued by the Saracens Successively conquered by the Turks Christians and after their expulsion by the Turks again then by the Mamalucks of Egypt and finally with the rest of Syria by Selimus the first united to the Turkish Empire Subject at this time or of late to the Emir of the Drusians commonly called the Emir of Sidon of which people we have spoken before A people who in the time of Amurath the third were governed by 5 Emirs or Priuces one of which was Man-Ogli who so resolutely resisted Ibrahim Bassa Anno 1585. This Man-Ogli then kept his Court or residence at Andirene a strong place situate on a hill and was of that wealth that he sent to make his peace unto the above-named Ibrahim 320 Arcubuses 20 packs of Andirene Silks and 50000 Ducats At a second time he presented him with 50000 Ducats more 480 Arcubuses 1000 Goats 150 Camels 150 Buffes 1000 Oxen and 200 Weathers By these rich gifts we may not a little conjecture of the Revenue of the present Emir of Sidon who since the year 1600. hath reduced almost all the Countreys belonging once to five Princes under his own Empire containing the Towns and Territories of Gaza Barut Sidon Tyre Acre Saffet or Tiberias his seat of refidence Nazareth Cana Mount Tabor Elkiffe c. This present Emir by name Faccardine was not long since driven out of his Countrey by the Turk and forced to fly to Florence but he again recovered his own laid siege to Damascus and caused a notable rebellion in Asia not quenched in a long time after And finally having possessed himself of the City and Castle of Damascus prepared for the taking of Hierusalem also threatning to make the Christians once more Masters of it This was in the year 1623. How he sped afterward and whether his Some as stout and valiant as himself hath since his death succeeded him in his Estates I am not able to say having of late heard nothing of them 2. SYRIA PROPRIA SYRIA PROPRIA or Syria specially so called is bounded on the East with Palmyrene on the West with the Mediterranean on the North with Cilicia on the South with Phoenicia and some part of Coele Syria This part of Syria I take to be the Land of Hamath so often mentioned in the Scriptures the Kingdome of Toi or Tou next neighbour and sworn Enemy to Adadezer King of Aram-Sobah who hearing of the great discomfiture which David had given unto that King sent his Sonne Joram or Adoram for the Scripture calls him by both names with Presents unto him as well to congratulate his success as to be assured for times to come of his love and amity So called from Hamath one of the Sonnes of Canaan who fixed his dwelling in these parts and left many Cities of that name in Syria and Palestine which we shall meet withall in the course of this work either built by him or his postetity Now that the Land of Hamath was this part of Syria I am perswaded to believe by these following reasons viz. 1. From the neighbourhood hereof to Arpad or Arphad conjoined together as in Esay 10. 9. and Jer. 49. 23. So in other places viz. Where are the Gods of Hamath and Arpad 2 Kings 18. 34. The King of Hamath and the King of Arphad Esay 37. 13. And we know well that Arvad was the name of an Iland over against the mouth of
to inlarge their dominions but they received some notable overthrow at the hand of the Scythians and when the Tartars made over it under the conduct of Saba the Cham of Zagathay for the invasion of Persia they were shamefully beat back again by Hysmael Sophie Nor is it less memorable in old stories for the famous passage of Alexander over it in pursute of the murderers of Darius For having followed Bessus to the banks of this River and not knowing how to pass over his men there being neither ships upon it nor timber neer at hand to build them he caused a great number of bags and bladders to be stuffed with straw and so in 3 daies transported his Army So that I may truely say with his own Historian Unum id Consilium quod necessit as subjecerat iniit necessity is the best Author of fine inventions 4. Zioberis in Hyrcania which rising out of the same mountainous tract as the two last-mentioned after a long course above ground in the open light hideth himself again for the space of 38 miles and then breaketh out at a new fountain and falleth into 5. Rhadaga another chief River of those parts And this Alexander the Great found to be true by casting two Oxen into the River Zioberis which by the current of the stream were carryed under the ground and brought to light where the River had its rise again 6. Hidero by what name known unto the Antients I am not able to say but of great note amongst modern Travellers for the fall thereof into the Sea so steep and strong that the people are said to sacrifise or banket under the fall thereof the stream so violently shooting over their heads that it never wetteth them Mountains of most note are those which pass by the name of Tanrus which having left Media on the West passeth thorow the Northern Provinces of the Persian Empire dividing Parthia from Hyrcania and Paropamisus from Bactria and Aria from Margiana Known by the names of Coronus the Scriphian hills Paropamisus Caucasus whereof more as occasion serveth in their proper places It is divided into the particular Provinces of 1. Susiana 2. Persis 3. Carmania 4. Ormuz 5. Gedrosia 6. Drangiana 7. Aria 8. Parthia 9. Arachosia 10. Paropamisus 11. Hyrcania and 12. Margians Which we will severally survey in the Chorography and story till we have joined them altogether in the Persian Monarchy and then pursue the history as conjunct and fashioned into the body of one Empire 1. SVSIANA SVSIANA is bounded on the East with Persis on the West with Babylonia or Chaldea one the North with Assyria on the South with a branch of the River Tigris and some part of the Gulf of Persia It was so called quasi Cusiana or the Land of the Chusites from Chus the eldest sonne of Ham and the grandsonne of Noah by whose sonne Havilah it was first peopled and therefore called in Scripture the land of Havilah this being that land of Havilah which the River Pison is said to incompass in the Book of Genesis The difference betwixt them is that that land of Havilah lay on both sides of the River Euphrates which the Countrey of Susiana doth not and was the Eastern bound of the Ismaelites Amalekites and other Nations intermingled in those parts of Arabia For whereas Saul is said in the first of Sam. chap. 15. ver 7. to have smitten the Amalekites from Sur to Havilah that is say from the Red Sea to the gulf of Persia it must be understood of Havilah in the first extent but neither of Havilah in the East Indies so called from a sonne of Jocktan or of that part of Havilah which lay on the East side of Euphrates and is that Susiana in which now we are it being no where found that Saul was so great a Traveller as to see the Indies or of such puissance as to force a passage thorow the Countreys of the Chaldeans and Babylonians But the name of Havilah being lost that of Cusiana or Susiana did still remain preserved to this day in that of Chusestan by which now called The Countrey memorable in the Scriptures for Gold Bdellium and the Onyx-stone which doth abundantly set forth the richness and commodities of it Bdellium being a Tree for of the other two nothing need be said about the bigness of an Olive yielding a certain Gum very sweet to smell to but bitter of tast which in time hardneth to a Pearl as Eugubinus and Beroaldus have delivered to us Divided antiently into many particular Regions or at least known by severall names in its severall quarters For where it bordered upon Tigris it was called Melitene Cabandone where it touched upon Persis where it confined on the Elymeans it had the name of Cissia and neer the wall or Ditch called Fallum Pasini it was called Characene Watered besides Eulaeus and Tigris before spoken of with the Rivers Orontes and Masaeus with that branch of the River Tigris which Ptolomy called Basilius Curtius Pasi-Tigris and the Scriptures Pison Chief Cities hereof 1. Aracca spoken of by Ptolomy the same which the Scriptures call Erech and one of the four which Nimrod built in the first beginning of his Empire Gen. 11. Remembred by Tibullus for the fountains of Naphtah of which the Medians made their oyl spoken of before a bituminous liquor easily taking fire but not easily quenched Of which thus the Poet Audet Areccaeis aut unda perhospita Campis Where by unda perhospita he meaneth that bituminous liquor called Napthta issuing from the fields of Erech as the learned Salmasius hath observed in his notes on Solinus 2. Susa the Shusan of the book of Hester and Nehemiah honoured with the residence of the Persian Monarchs in winter as Ecbatana in summer Situate on the River Eulaeus by the Prophet Daniel called Ulai Built as some say by Memnon the sonne of Tithonus slain by the Thessalonians in the Trojan warres the walls whereof as Cassiodorus hath reported cemented with Gold But howsoever it was doubtless a magnificent City and of infinite wealth Alexander finding in it 50000 Talents of gold uncoined besides silver wedges and Jewels of inestimable value Memorable for the great feast here made by Ahasuerus of 180 dayes continuance for his Lords and Princes imitated by the Persian Sultans to this very day who with a Royal Feast of the like continuance do annually entertain their Nobles Now nothing but a ruine and perhaps not that 3. Elymais the chief City of the Elymaei by Ptolomy unless his Copies be corrupted mistakingly called Eldimaei Situate on the banks of Eulaeus also neer the border of Persis the Nation of the Elamites or Elymaei taking part of both Provinces Of great note antiently for a sumptuous Temple of Diant sacrilegiously ransacked by Antiochus of which see 1 Mac. 6. 2. and of such wealth by reason of the concourse of Pilgrims thither that Severus Sulpitius calleth it Oppidum opulentissimum a most opulent
〈◊〉 another Kingdome of this Tract frontire upon Cauchâ—-China beyond 〈◊〉 so called from 〈◊〉 the chief Town of it The Country rich by reason that it may be drowned and dried up again when the people will full of good pastures by that means and those well stored with Sheep Goats Swine Deer and other Cattel though the people neither kill nor eat them But on the contrary build Hospitals for them in which when lame and old they are kept till they die Yet many times they eat their money and I cannot blame them their small money being Almonds 3. GOVREN a kind of Desart or unpeopled Country joyneth close to this In which are few Villages grass longer than a man and therein many Buffes Tigers and other wild Basts none wilder than the Theeves who frequent the wildernesses In this Tract also are the Kingdoms of RAME and RECON joining upon Zagâ—thâ—â— or endining towards it possessed by the Mongul Tartars from the time of Tamerlane if not before but Fendataries to the Kings of Châ—bul or Arachosie who commanded in the North-East of Persâ—â— and these North parts of India and from those places drew his Army or the greatest part of it when called unto the aid of Gâ—lgee the King of Mâ—ndâ—o Here is also the Kingdome of TIPPVRA naturally fenced with hills and mountains and by that means hitherto defended against the Mongul Tartarâ— their bad neighbours with whom they have continuall warres But of these Northern Kingdomes lying towards Tartary there is but little to besaid and that little of no certain knowledge those parts being hitherto so untravelled that they may pass in the Accompt of a Terra Incâ—gnita 11. PATANAW PATANE or PATANAW is bounded on the North with the Realms of 〈◊〉 on the East with Ganges on the West with Oristan and on the South with the Kingdome and Gulf of Bengala So called from Pataâ—e the chief City of it There is another Kingdome of thâ—â— name in the further India but whether it were so called because a Colony of this or from some resemblances in the nature of the severall Countries or from the signification of the word in the Indian language I am not able to determine Certain I am that though they have the same name yet they are under several Governments and situate in farre distant places no other wise agreeing than in some resemblances as Holland in the Low-Countries doth with Holland in Lincolâ—shire The Country yieldeth veins of Gold which they dig out of the pits and wash away the earth from it in great Bolls The people tall and of slender making many of them old great Praters and as great dissemblers The women so bedecked with silver and copper especially about the feet that they are not able to endure a shooe Both Sexes use much washing in the open Rivers and that too intermâ—xt together in their naturall nakedness especially such as live neer the banks of the River Jemenae esteemed more holy than the rest which from Agra passing thorow this Country falleth into Ganges Chief Towns hereof 1. Patane a large town and a long one built with very broad streets but the houses very mean and poor made at the best of earth and hurdles and thatched over head The Metropolis of this Kingdom because the antientest and that which gives the name unto it 2. Bannaras a great Town on Ganges to which the Gentiles from remote Countries use to come in pilgrimage to bath themselves in the holy waters of that River The Country betwixt this and Patanaw very fair and flourishing and beautified upon the Rode with handsome Villages 3. Siripur the chief Seat of one of the old Princes of this Country not yet subdued by the Great Mongu's 4. Ciandecan on the bottom of the Gulf of Bengala the Seat of another of their Kings One of which memorable for a trick put upon the Jesuâ—es when blamed by them for the worship of so many Pagâ—des as contrary both to the law of God and nature For causing them to rehearse the Decalogue he told them that he did offead no more against those commandements in worshiping so many Pagodes than they themselves in worshipping so many Saints 5. 〈◊〉 a fair City for a City of Moores once part of Patanaw since ascribed to Bengala The people of this Country properly called Pataneaâ—â— but corruptly Parthians wâ—re once of great command and power in these parts of India Lords for a time of a great part of the Kingdom of Bengala into which driven by Baburxa the Mongul Tartar the Father of Emanpaxda and Grand-father of Eâ—hebar Their last King being slain in that war twelve of â—heir chief Princes joined in an Aristocraty and warring upon Emanpaxda had the better of him After this their Successors attempted Oristan and added that also to their Estate But they could not long make good their fortunes subdued by Ethebar the Mongul and made subject to him Three of them viz. the Prince of Siripur the King of 〈◊〉 and he whom they call Mausadalion retain as yet for ought I can learn unto the contrary as well their antient Paganism as their natural liberty The other nine together with Mahometanism have vassailâ—d themselves to the great Mongul now the Lord Paramount of the Country 12. BENGALA BENGALA is bounded on the North with Patanaw on the East with the Kingdoms of Pegu on the South and West with the Gulf of Bengala So called from Bengala the chief City of it It containeth in length on the Gulf and River 360 miles and as much in breadth into the Land A Countrey stored with all things necessary to the life of man great plenty of Wheat Rice Sugar Ginger and Long-Pepper Such aboundance of Silk Cotton and of Flesh and Fish that it is impossible that any Countrey should exceed it in those commodities And which crowns all blest with so temperate and sweet an air that it draws thither people of all sorts to inhabit it Here is also amongst other rarities a Tree called Moses which beareth so delicate a fruit that the Jews and Mâ—hometans who live here affirm it to be the fruit which made Adam to sin The natural Inhabitants for the most part are of white complexion like the Europaeans subtil of wit and of a courteous disposition well skill'd in dealing in the world much given to traffick and intelligent in the way of Merchandize if not somewhat deceitful Noâ— ignorant of other Arts but with some imattering in Philosophy Physick and Astrology Stately and delicate both in their Diet and Apparell not naked as in others of these Indian Provinces but clothed in a shirt or smock reaching to their feet with some upper Garment over that The women of an ill name for their unchastity though Adultery be punished with cutting off of their noses Neat if not curious and too costly in this one custom that they never seeth meat twice in the same Pot but for every boyling buy a new one In Religion
kingdome of Ava unto one of his Brothers that of Peam to one of his grandsonnes the kingdome of Jangoma to a younger sonne but born after the time of his obtaining the Crown of Pegu and finally that of Pegu with the Soveraignty over all the rest to his eldest sonne a Prince of vicious and tyrannical nature and not more cruell to his subjects than they disobedient to him Whereupon preparations are made on both sides the people to defend their liberty the King to preserve his Royalty During these civill discords the titulary king of Stam whose late overthrow was not yet fully digested came violently into the Countrey of Pegu burning Corn Grass and Fruits killing man woman and child and having satisfyed his Fury returned to his home This spoil of the fruits of the Earth was but a prâ—logue to an unsupportable famine which consumed all the inhabitants of this flourishing kingdome except such whom the Granaries of the City of Pegu preserved Anno 1598. For here the Fathers devoured their Children the stronger preyed upon the weaker not only devouring their more fleshy parts but their entrails also nay they broke up the skulls of such as they had slain and sucked out their brains This calamity incited another Tributary Prince of Tangu to make his best advantage out of his neighbours affliction though made his Brother-in-Law and advanced to great honours by his Father For justly fearing the displeasure of his angry Prince to whose aid he had refused to come when sent for by him he joined himself with the king of Arrahan besieged his Lord and Soveraign in the Fort of Meccao Brought to extremities the unfortunate Prince thought best to put himself into the hands of his brother of Tangu who assaulted and entred Pegu where he found as much treasure as 600 Elephants and as many horses could conveniently carry away This havock being made he villanously murdered the King Queen and their Children and departed leaving the gleaning of his spoil to the King of Arrachan who Anno 1600 was expelled by the King of Siam who enjoyed it not long For the King of Barma having with an Army of an hundred thousand fighting men and fourty thousand Elephants subdued the Kingdomes of Macin and Arrachan followed the currents of his Victories conquered Siam drove the king thereof from PEGV where he hath built a most Magnificent Palace and is now the sole Monarch of the twelve kingdomes of this India A more particular relation of this King and his new-settled Estate we cannot yet understand what his Revenues are what his Government what his Forces Merchants whose inquisitiveness into the State-Matters of other Princes is dangerous to their trading cannot give us any full satisfaction Scholars and Statists are not permitted to observe and such of the Natives as could give us the most light are not suffered to travell Onely we may conjecture by the great Wealth of those several Princes and the vast Armies by them raised in their severall Territories that his Annual Revenues Casualties and united Forces must be almost infinite And so much for INDIA OF THE ORIENTAL ILANDS THE ORIENTAL ILANDS so called from their situation in the Oriental or Eastern Seas may be divided into the Ilands of 1. Japan 2. the Philippinae 3. the Isles of Bantam 4. the Moluccoes 5. those called Sinde or the Celebes 6. Java 7. Borneo 8. Sumatra 9. Ceilan and 10. certain others of less note 1. JAPAN JAPAN is an aggregate body of many Ilands separated by small Gulfs Streights and turnings of the Sea but taking name from Japan the chief of all Some reckon them to be 66. in all others ascribe that number to so many Kingdoms into which these Ilands be they in number more or less use to be divided But whatsoever the number be the certainty whereof I can no where find there are three only of accompt to which the severall petit Kingdoms are now reduced that is to say 1. Japan specially so called which containeth 53 Kingdoms of which 26 are under the King of Meace 12 under the King of Amagunce the other 15 under other Princes of inferior note II. Ximo which containeth in it nine Realms the principall whereof are those of Bungo and Figen III. Xicoum which comprehendeth four onely of these petit Signeuries JAPAN the chief of all these Ilands to which the residue may be accompted of but as Appurtenances is situate over against the streights of Anian towards which it looketh to the North distant from New Spain on the East 150 leagues or 450 English miles and 60 leagues from Cantan a Province of China opposite to it on the West On the South it hath the vast Ocean and those infinite sholes of Ilands which are called the Phillippinae and the Isles neighbouring upon them Extending in length from West to the East 200 leagues but the breadth not proportionable thereunto in some places not above ten leagues over and in the broadest parts but thirty The Country mountainous and barren but of a very healthy air if not too much subject unto cold yet in some places they have Wheat ripe in the moneth of May but their Rice which is their principall sustenance they gather not before September The surface of the Earth clothed with woods and forrests in which some Cedars of so tall and large a body that one of them onely is sufficient to make a Pillar for a Church the bowels of it stored with divers metals and amongst others with such inexhausible mines of gold that Paulus Venetus reporteth some of the Palaces of their Kings to be covered in this time with sheets of gold as ours in Europe are with lead But I find no such matter in our latter travellers Their Fields and Medows full of Cattel but hitherto not made acquainted with the making of Butter their Fens much visited by wild-Ducks as their house yards with Pigeons Turtles Quails and pullen The People for the most part of good understanding apt to learn and of able memories cunning and subtil in their dealings Of body vigorous and strong accustomed to bear Arms until 60 years old Their complexion of an Olive-Colour their beards thin and the one half of the hair of their heads shaved off Patient they are of pain ambitious of glory uncapable of suffering wrong but can withall dissemble their resentments of it till opportunity of revenge They reproach no man for his poverty so it come not by his own unthrifciness for which cause they detest all kinds of gaming as the wayes of ill-husbandry and generally abhorre standering these and swearing Their mourning commonly is in white as their feasts in black their teeth they colour black also to make them beautiful they mount on the right side of the horse and sit as we are used to rise when they entertain In Physick they eat salt things sharp and raw and in their salutations they put off their shooes The very Antipodes of our world in customs though not
be turned into this hill by Perseus and the head of Medusa Of the daughters of this King their golden fruit and the famous Gardens of the Hespirides we have spoke already though some remove the place of their habitation more into the West then by us disposed of and others into certain Ilands of the Western Ocean which we shall meet withall hereafter He was said to have been a man of such wondrous height that the Heavens rested on his shoulders of which when weary he dâ—scharged his burden on the shoulders of Hercules the ground of the fiction either taken from the height of the Mountain the top whereof seemeth to touch the skie or from his extraordinary knowledge in Astronomy as the times then were whereby he came to be acquainted with the motions of the Stars and Planets In which knowledge he instructed Hercules when he came unto him But for the more Authentick description of it take it thus from Virgil. Jamque volans apicem latera ardua cernit Atlantis duri Coelum qui vertice fulcit Atlantis cinctum assiduè cui nubibus atris Piniferum caput vento pulsatur imbri Nix humeros infusa tegit tum flamina mento Praecipitant senis glacie riget horrida barba Which may be Englished in these words Then flying he the top and sides descries Of Atlas whose proud head support's the skies Atlas whose Pinie head with Clouds inclosed Is to the storms of winde and rain exposed Now hide 's the Snow his Arms now tumbleth down Vpon his Chin his Beard with ice ore grown OF LIBYA INTERIOR LIBYA INTERIOR is bounded on the North with Mount Atlas by which parted from Barbary and Cyrenaica on the East with Libya Marmarica interposed betwixt it and Egypt and part of Aethiopia Superior or the Habassine Empire on the South with Aethiopia Inferior and the Land of the Negro's and on the West with the main Atlantick Ocean The reason of the name we have seen before given to this Country in regard of its contiguousness and resemblance to the other Libya or else because descended from the children of Lehabim by which that Country was first planted For of King Libs or Queen Libya the daughter of Epaphus and Cassiopaea and other the like fictions of the Greeks I shall take no notice Distinguished from the other by the addition of Interior as lying more within the main land of Africa the other being partly a Maritine Country Of the nature of the soyle and people we shall speak anon when we come to take a view of its several parts Look we now on it as it stood in the time of the Romans when though not so well travelled or discovered as in these last times yet have we more particulars of it as to the names and situation of the Rivers Mountains and chief Towns then any of our later Writers have presented to us The Rivers of most note 1 Salathus 2 Chusarus 3 Ophiodus 4 Noius 5 Massa 6 Sobus 7 Daradus 8 Stachiris and 9 Masitholus all of them paying tribute to the Western or Atlantick Ocean Mountains of most note 1 Mandrus out of which floweth the River Salathus 2 Sagapola which gives being to the River Sobus 3 Ryssadius from whence Stachiris 4 the Mountain called Deorum Currus of which more anon whence Massitholus and Mount Capas out of which Daradas have their first Originals Then there are 5 Mount Vsurgala and 6 Mount Girgiris from the first of which the River Bagradas and from the last that of Cyniphus do derive their waters and passing thorow the breaches of Atlas of which these Mountains seem to be some dismembred lâ—mbs cross the whole breadth of the Roman Africk to make themselves a way to the Mediterranean Besides these more within the Land we finde the famous Rivers of Gir and Niger of which the first maketh the two great Lakes of Nuba and Cheloindas the second those as great or greater called Nigritis and the Lake of Libya which makes me wonder by the way that in a Country so well watered as this seems to be our Modern Writers should complain of such want of water as if there were neither Spring nor River nor Pond nor Lake nor any thing to moysten and refresh the earth but the dews of Heaven or some pits of salt and brackish water not worth the tasting Ptolomy must either be mistaken which I hardly think or our late Travellers not so punctual in their observations which I rather credit or else the Rivers which were here in the time of my Author In his arenarum vastitatibus disperduntur must be dried up and swallowed in these sandy Desarts as Maginus telleth us or finally there hath hapned some later conflagration then that of Phaeton to which the want of water may be better attributed then it was to his Of which thus the Poet Hinc facta est Libye raptis humoribus aestu Arida Which Geo. Sandys thus rendreth A Sandie Desart Lybia then became Her full veins emptied by the thirstie flame Places of note and name in those elder times 1 Salathes on the River so named 2 Bagaxi 3 Jarzitha and 4 Babiba are honoured with the name of Cities 5 Garama 6 Gira and Nigira the Metropoles of their several Nations Then there were two Havens of some good esteem the one called Magnus Portus the other Portus Perphosius besides 43 other Towns and Cities twelve of these on the banks of the River Niger whose names and situation do occur in Ptolomy which shews the Country not to be so unhabitable and void of people as was pretended by some other but less diligent Writers Nations of most note in it in the former times were the Getuli on the back of Mauritania a resolute and unconquered People Genus insuperabile bello as we finde in Virgil 2 the Garamantes dwelling South of Cyrenaica and giving name to a large and spacious territory called Vallis Garamantica supposed to be the most remote Nation towards the South as the Indians were towards the East whence we have ultra Garamantas Judos in another Poet 3 the Pyrrhaei an Aethiopick Nation on the South of the River Gir 4 the Nigritae originally Aethiopians also inhabiting on the North of the River Niger 5 the Odranguli of the same original extraction possessing the Country between the Mountains Capha and Thala 6 the Perorsori dwelling neer the hills called Deorum Currus 7 the Meinaci at the foot of Mount Thala 8 the Nabae on the West of Vallis Garamantica 9 the Derbici dwelling on the west of the hill Aranga And 10 the Psylli placed by Ptolomie amongst the Inhabitants of Cyrene but so neer the borders of this Country and so far from the civilities of those Nations which conversed either with Rome or Carthage that they may more properly be thought to belong to this Of a nature so venemous that they could poyson a Snake Insomuch that when their wives were delivered they would
forced to lay much soil and will therefore let some of it Rent-free to strangers reserving only the dung of themselves and their cattell 5 BILEDVLGERID specially so called abundantly fruitful in Dates whence it had the name but destitute of Corn by reason of the extream dryness of the soyle and yet hath in it many Towns of good note among them Of less note 6 Tesset 7 Segelmesse 8 Zeb 9 Tebelbeti and 10 Fessen so called from the chiefest of their Towns and Villages Towns of most note both now and in former times besides those spoken of before 1 Timugedit in the Province of Dara the birth-place of Mahomet Ben Amet and his three sons the founders of the Xeriffian Empire 2 Tafilete in the said Province to which place Mahomet the second of these sons and first King of Morocco of that Family confined his eldest brother Amet having took him prisoner Anno 1544. 3. Teffet a great Town of 400 houses but so poorly neighboured that there is no other inhabited place within 300 miles of it but of that before 4 Techort the inhabitants whereof are very courteous to strangers whom they entertain at free-cost and choose rather to marry their daughters to them then to any of the Natives 5 Eboacah the most Eastern Town in all this Country distant about 100 miles from the borders of Egypt 7 Debris one of the chief Cities of the Garamantes of great renown in former times for Wells or Fountain of the Sun the waters whereof being lukewarm at the Sun-rising cooled more and more till noon was then very cold and so continued untill midnight afterwards by degrees growing hotter and hotter as if it had a natural Antipathy with the Sun hottest when that was furthest off and cold when neerest 8 Masucha seated on a Rock garrisoned by Jugurth for a place of refuge but taken by Marius in the prosecution of that War 8 Capsa the chief City of all this tract said to be built by Hercules but questionless of very great strength anguibus arenisque vallata made inaccessible saith the Historian by the thick Sands and multitudes of Serpents which were harboured in them but easily forced by Marius in his Wars with Jugurth and utterly destroyed by Caesar in his war against Juba It seems by this that those people neighbouring Mount Atlas were much at the disposal of the Kings of Mauritania in the times foregoing and so they have been also in these latter times For though neglected by the Romans who thought it an high point of wisdom not to extend their Empire beyond that Mountain yet the Saracens had not long possessed themselves of those parts of Barbary which was in the year 698 but within twelve yeers Anno 710. they subdued this Country and planted their Religion in it though not themselves Nor was Amet the first Xeriffe of Morocco warm in that estate when he thought it best for him to secure himself in it by the conquest of this to whose successors the chiefes of the Tribes hereof render some acknowledgements 2. LIBYA DESEETA 2. LIBYA DESERTA is bounded on the north with Numidia or Biledulgerid to which contiguous on the East with Nubia a Kingdom and Province of the Land of Negroes on the South with the land of Negroes wholly and on the West with Gualata another Province of these Negroes interposed betwixt it and the Atlantick The reason of the name of Libya we have had before To which Deserta was added upon very good reasons as well to difference it from the other Libya a Province of Egypt as to express the barren and sandy condition of it in which respect by the Arabians called Sarra signifying in their language a rude and inhabitable Desart as this Country is So truly such that men may travell in it eight days together without finding water or seeing any tree and no grass at all The water which they have is drawn out of pits exceeding brackish and many times those pits so covered with the Sands that men die for thirst the Merchants therefore carrying their water with them on the backs of Camels which if it fail they kill their Camels and drink a water which they wring out of their guts And yet as dangerous and uncomfortable as these Desarts be they are very much travelled by the Merchants of Fesse and Tremesen trading to Agades and Tombatum in the land of Negroes The People differ not much from the Numidians in shape or qualities but if a worse of quality it must be the Lybian They did once worship a God called Psaphon who when he lived taught divers Birds which he caught and then set at liberty to say these words viz. Psaphon is a great god which the simple people hearing and admiring at it afforded him Divine honours Converted at last to the Christian Faith they remained a while in the profession of the Gospel exterminated by the Saracens about the year 710. who having added Numidia or Biledulgerid to their former conquests planted their Superstitions in this Country also This Country is divided as others into Provinces into five great Desarts to which those of less note are to be referred 1. ZANHAGA beginning at the borders of Gualata interposed betwixt it and the Atlantick Ocean and extending Eastward to the Salt-pits of Tegaza having on the South Gualata and Tombutum in the land of Negroes so destitute of water that there is one pit only at the end of each hundred mile brakish and unwholsom and in the Desarts of Azaoad and Araoan which are parts of this but one in an 150 or 200 miles riding 2. ZVENZIGA extended from the Salt-pits of Tegaza Eastward to the Desart of Targa bounded on the North with Segelmesse and Tebelbeti Numidian Provinces and on the South with the Desarts of Ghir and Guber So void of water especially in that part thereof which is called Gogden that in nine dayes travell there is not so much as one drop to be seen but what they carry on their Camels 3. TARGA extended Eastward to the Desart of Ighidi and reaching from Tegorarin in the North to the Desart of Agader in the South the best conditioned part of all this Countrey well watered of a temperate Aâ—re and a soyl reasonably fruitfull In length from North to the South 300 miles and liberally stored with Manna which they gather into little vessels and carry to Agadez to sell Mingled in water or with pottage it is very cooling and drank of in their Feasts as a speciall dainty 4. LEMPTA extendeth from the Deserts of Ighidi unto that of Bordea 5. BORDEA which reacheth to the borders of Nubia Of these two there is little to be said in several but that this last was discovered lately by one Hamar a guide to a Caravan of Merchants who blinded with the sands wandred out of his way and causing sand to be given him at every twenty miles end found by the smell at last that they begun to draw nigh some
and a great number of poor Children which they daily feed besides the Tythes of all the Mountain in which it standeth fruitful and rich and at least 30 miles in compass they have many good Farms at the foot of the said Mountain and an hundred small Villages appertaining to them out of which they raise yeerly great provision of Corn and above 2000 head of Catteil their Revenues out of Tigremaon being reckoned in A Revenne able to maintain them and their Hospitality in regard their Novices or young Monks are sent abroad to earn their living or to manure their Lands and attend the husbandrie of the house the elder onely being found at the charge of the Monastery though all alike bound to the performance of Religious Offices 5 Erocco another noted Port on the Red Sea or Bay of Arabia to which a passage openeth thorow the Streits of the Mountains as it doth to Suachen conceived to be the Adulis of Ptolomy the Aduliton of Pliny Now in possession of the Turks or at their command 6 Santar 7 Giabel 8 Laccari and 9 Abarach these four last in the Province of Dafila This Country at the present and for long time past is subject both to the Great Neguz or the Frestegian of Aethiopia and the Grand-Signeur of the Turks naturally subject to the one and tributary to the other Governed by a King of their own whom they call Barnagassus by the name of his Province a Vassal and Homager to the Aethiopian to whom he payeth the yearly tribute of 150 of the best breed of Horses besides some quantities of Silk and some other commodities but so ill neighboured by the Turks that he is fain to pay also to the Beglerbeg or Bassa a resident at Suachen 1000 Ounces of Gold yearly for a composition For the Turks having by the conquest of Egypt made themselves masters of those Countries towards Aethiopia which formerly were allied to or confederate with the Mamaluck Sultans within short time viz. An. 1558. possessed themselves also of the town of Suachen and the parts adjoyning made it the residence of one of their Beglerbegs or Bassa's and gave him the title of Beglerbeg of Abassia as before was said Forgot by the industrious Collector of the Turkish History in his enumeration of the Beglerbegs or Bassas of Africk To this they added not long after all the rest of the Sea coasts and the Port of Erocco and not content therewith after some short breathing made a further inrode in which they did so waste the Country that in the end they compelled the Barnagassian not being aided by the Neguz to this Composition 9. DANGALI 10. DOBAS SOuth and South east of Barnagasso lie the two Kingdoms of DANGALI and DOBAS that of Dangali bordering on the Red Sea the other more within the Land both of them held by the Mahometans or Arabian Moors both in continual enmity with the Abassine Emperors and both of like nature in regard of the soil and people DANGALI hath on the North Barnagasso on the South some part of the Kingdom of Adel on the East the Red-Sea or Gulf of Arabia on the West Dobas before mentioned It taketh upsome part of the Arabick Bay within the Streits of Babel-Mandel and without those Streits the greatest part of that spacious Bay which anciently was called Sinus Avaliticus as far as to the Promontory then called Mosylon neighboured by a noted Emporie of the same now the Cape of Docono neer unto which the Sea makes a little Gulf and suddenly streitneth it self again so as the Channel cannot be above ten or twelve leagues broad And in this Channel are five or six Ilands which hinder the passage so as Sailers must have good experience to avoid the Rocks which lie neer those Ilands Chief Towns hereof 1 Bebul or Babel which gives name to the Streits of Babel Mandel a narnow Frith opening out of the Bay of Arabia into the Aethiopian Ocean 2 Vella a well-frequented Port conceived to be the same which Strabo calleth Antiphila not found by that name in Ptolomy 3 Zagnani and 4 Zama in a Province of this Kingdom called Lacca 5 Docano neer the Cape so called and therefore probably the Mosylon of the antient Writers 6 Dangali not far from the Sea-side which gives name to the Kingdom Nothing else memorable of this Kingdom but that there are in it two great Lakes wherein live Crocodiles as in Nilus On the South-west of Dangali lieth the Realm of DOBAS extended on the West to the borders of Angote The Country large containing twelve or as some say 24 several Presectures Of so good Pasturage that the Kine hereof are of greater size then in other places and those for number not easily matched in all this Empire The people such professed Enemies of the Christian faith that they suffer not any man to marry till he hath killed twelve Christians Some reckon them for Tributaries to the Prete or Negus but it is only when they list so far from being Contributioners towards the support of his estate that they take from him what they can The chief of their towns 1 Doba which gives name to the whole kingdom 2 Bally upon the same River but more neer the head on which Dobas standeth 11. ADEL ADEL is bounded on the North with some parts of Dangali and the Red Sea on the South with Adea on the East with the Red-Sea and the Indian or Arabian Ocean on the West with Fatigar extended on the Sea coast from the Cape of Docono to the Cape of Guardasu conceived most probably to be the Ardmata of Ptolomy a noted Promontory in his time The Country plentiful of Flesh Hony Wax Corn Gold and Ivory great flocks of Sheep and many of those Sheep of such burdensom Fleeces that their tails weigh 25 pounds some Kine they have which have horns like a Stag others but one horn only and that in the forehead about a foot and an half long but bending backwards The People inhabiting on the Sea coasts are of Arabian parentage and of the Mahometan religion those towards the Inland Countries of the old Aethiopick race and wholly Gentiles Chief towns hereof 1 Zeila a noted Port town situate in or neer the place where Ptolomy placeth Avalites stored with variety of merchandise and yielding some representation of Antiquity in the building thereof being lime and stone materials not much used amongst them in these later times Of great both beauty and esteem till the year 1516. when sacked and burnt by the Portugals before that time the most noted Emporie of all Aethiopia for the Indian trade 2 Barbora seated on the same Sea-coast well frequented by Merchants and possibly may be the Mundi or Malao of Ptolomy neighboured by a lofty Promontory which they call Mount Fellez 3 Mette another of the Sea-towns neer the Cape of Guardafuni supposed to be the Acane of the Antient writers 4 Assam 5 Selir and 6 Bidar on the Sea-coasts
behalf of Henry the seventh of England who discovered all the north-North-east Coasts hereof from the Cape of Florida in the South to New found land and Terra di Laborador in the North causing the American Roytelets to turn all Homagers to that King and the Crown of England Followed herein by divers private Adventurers and undertakers out of all parts of Europe bordering on the Ocean Ferdinand Magellanus was the first that compassed the whole World and found the South Passage called Fretum Magellanicum to this day followed herein by Drake and Cavendish of England Frobisher and Davies attempted a Discovery of the North-west passage Willoughby and Burroughs of the North-east So that according to that elegant saying of the learned Verulam in his Advancement of learning this great building the World had never thorow lights made in it till these our dayes by which as almost all parts of Learning so in especiall this of Navigation and by consequence of Cosmographie also hath obtained an incredible proficiency in these later times For in the Infancy and first Ages of the World pardon me I beseech you this short but not unprofitable digression men lived at home neither intent upon any â—orreign Merchandise not inquisitive after the Lives and Fortunes of their Neighbours or in the Language of the Poet Nondum caesa suis peregrinum ut viseret Orbem Montibus in liquidas Pinus descenderat undas The Pine left not the Hils on which it stood To seek strange Lands or rove upon the Flood But when the Providence of God had instructed Noah how to build the Ark for the preservation of himself and his children from the general Deluge the Posterity which descended from him had thereby a pattern for the making of Ships and other Vessels perfected in more length of time whereby to make the waters passable and maintain a necessary intercourse betwixt Nation and Nation T is true the Heathen Writers which knew not Noah attribute the invention of shipping to sundry men according to such informations or traditions as they had received Strabo to Minos King of Crete Diodorus Siculus to Neptune who was therefore called the God of the Seas and Tibullus to the People of Tyre a Town indeed of great wealth and traffick and the most famous Empory of the elder times saying Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus The Tyrians first the Art did finde To make Ships travell with the winde And questionless the Tyrians and the rest of the Phoenicians enjoying a large Sea-coast and many safe and capacious Havens being in these times most strong at Sea and making so many fortunate Navigations into most parts of the then known World might give the Poet some good colour for his affirmation From the Phoenicians the Egyptians their next neighbours might derive the Art of Navigation though being an ingenuous People they did add much to it For whereas the first Vessels were either made of the body of some great Tree made hollow by the Art of man or else of divers boards fashioned into a Boat and covered with the skins of Beasts such as are still in use amongst these Americans the Phoenicians brought them first into strength and form but the Egyptians added Decks unto them By Danaus King of Egypt when he fled from his brother Rameses the use of shipping was first brought amongst the Grecians who before that time knew no other way of crossing their narrow Seas but on Beams or Rasters tied to one another Nave primus aâ— Egypto Danaus advenit ante cnim Ruibus navigabatur as it is in Plinie where we may see the true and genuine difference betwixt Ratis and Navis though now both used indifferently for all sorts of shipping Amongst the Grecians those of Crete were the ablest Sea-men which gave occasion to Aristotle to call Crete the Lady of the Sea and to Strabo to make Mino the Inventor of Ships In following times the Carthaginians being a Colony of Tyre were most considerable in this kinde and by the benefit of their shipping much distressed the Romans But so it hapned as all things do and must concur to Gods publick purposes in the alteration of Estates that a Tempest separating a Quinqueremis or Gallie of five banks of Oars from the rest of the Carthaginian Fleet cast it on the shore of Italy by which accident the Romans learning the Art of Ship-wrights soon became Masters of the Sea That France and Spain were taught the use of shipping by the Greeks and Phoenicians is a thing past questioning Marseilles in the one being a Phocean and Gades in the other a Tyrian Colony As for the Belgians and the Britains it is probable that they first learnt it of the Romans though formerly they had some way to transport themselves from one shore to the other For Casar telleth us of the Belgae Ad eos Mercatores minimeè commeant that they were not at all visited by Forraign Merchants And the same Caesar found the Seas betwixt France and Britain so ill furnished with Vessels that he was sain to make ships to transport his Army Singulari Militum studio circiter sexcentas duodetriginta Naves invenit as his own words are Having thus brought Navigation to the greatest height which it had in those days let us look back again on the Inventors of particular Vessels and the Tackle unto them belonging That the Phoenicians first invented open Vessels and the Egyptians Ships with Decks hath been said before and unto them also is referred the Invention of Gallies with two Banks of Oars upon aside which kinde of Vessels grew so large in the course of time that Ptolomy Philopator is said to have made a Callie of 50 banks Great Ships of burden called Ciraera we owe to the Cypriots Cock boats or Skiffs Scaphas to the Illyrians or Liburnians Brigantines Celoces to the Rhodians and Frigots or light Barks Lembos unto the Cyrenians The Phaselis and Pamphyli which we may render Men of War were the invention of the Pamphylians and the Inhabitants of Phaselis a Town of Lycia in Asia Minor As for Tackle the Boeotians invented the Oar Daedalaus and his son Icarus the Masts and Sails Which gave occasion to the Poets to seign that flying out of Crete they made wings to their bodies and that Icarus soaring too high melted the VVax which fastened his wings unto his shoulders and thereby perished the truth being that presuming too much on this new invention he ran himself upon a Rock and was cast away For Hippagines vessels for the transporting of Horse we are indebted to the Salaminians for grapling hooks to Anacharsis for Anchors to the Tuscans and for the Rudder Helm or Art of Steering to Typhis the chief Pâ—lot in the famous Argo who noting that a Kite when she flew guided her whole body by her Tail effected that in the devices of Art which he had observed in the works of Nature By these helps some great Voyages were performed
therefore never give their daughters to any unless he be well skilled in that game also The Women are here very chast and so well love their husbands that if at any time they chance to be slain the widows will neither marry nor eat flesh till the death of their husbands be revenged They both dance much and for more nimbleness sometimes stark naked The Sea upon the Coasts so shallow and so full of sands that it is very ill failing all along these shores The towns or habitations rather so differently called by the French Portugals and Spaniard that there is not much certainty known of them Yet most have formerly agreed upon Norumbegua or Arampec as the Natives call it said to be a large populous and well-built town and to be situate on a fair and capacious River of the same name also But later Observations tell us there is no such matter that the River which the first Relations did intend is called Pemtegonet neither large nor pleasant and that the place by them meant is called Agguncia so far from being a fair City that there are only a few sheds or Cabins covered with the barks of trees or the skins of beasts Howsoever I have let it stand on the first reports it being possible enough that the Town might fall into decay deserted on the coming of so many several Pretenders and that the Sheds or Cabins which the last men speak of may be only the remainders of it 4. Adjoyning to these Countries of Canada are several Ilands not joyned in any common name but yet deserving some consideration in this place and time The principal whereof 1 NATISCOTEC called the Isle of Assumption situate in the very mouth of the River was first discovered by Jaques Carher An. 1534. in length 35 Leagues seven or eight in breadth The Iland very plain and level of a fruitful soil beautified with Trees of several sorts replenished with great plenty both of Fowl and Fish and furnished with convenient Rodes though with no good Havens Not hitherto inhabited for ought I can find 2 RAMEAE a frie of little Ilands in the great Golf of S. Lawrence on the South of Natiscotec first found out or frequented by the Citizens of S. Malo in Bretagne An. 1590. of great resort for the Morse-fishing used upon the Coasts which is here so gainfull that a French Bark in a very little time killed 1500 of them These Morses take this by the way are a kinde of Sea-Horses or Sea-Oxen with two teeth of a foot long growing downwards out of the upper Jaw sold dearer then Ivory because esteemed a Soveraign Antidote against poisons They have also four feet no ears the horns about half an ell in length the skin when dressed twice as thick as that of a Bull their flesh when young as sweet and tender as a Veal So fat and unctuous that with the bellies of five of them there is made usually an Hogs-head of Train-oil as good as that of the Whale 3. BRION a small Iland on the South of the Rameae about two Leagues in length and as many in breadth of a rich soil fat pasturage well shaded with tall and lofty trees and neighboured by a smaller Iland called Isle Blanche of the like fertility 4. BRITON Insula Britonum so named from Jaques Breton a Frenchman in the time of Francis the first called also the Iland of S. Lawrence is situate on the South east of the Isle of Brion in form triangular in compass about 80 Leagues pleasant and fruitfull though for the most part swelled with hils Destitute of Rivers but interlaced with great Arms of the Sea well stored with shell-fish and in the midst thereof a great Lake full of little Ilands the Woods replenished with plenty of Deer black Foxes and a Bird called Pengwin Inhabited by the Natives only though the Portugals did sometimes endeavour a Plantation in it but finding the Aire too cold for them they again deserted it The chief Hauen is by the English called Newport by the French Port aux Anglois from the great resort of the English to it in regard of their fishing 5. ISLE DE SABLE by the French so called from the sands which lie high about it distant from the Breton Isle about 30 Leagues to the South 15 Leagues in compass but more long then broad and of unsafe Landing The planting of it in regard of the safety of the place attempted twice by the French and once by the Portugals but without success 6. Others of less note as Menego and Les Isles des Oiseaux I pass over purposely there being nothing or but little to be spoken of them So it appears by this Accompt that though the French have given the name of Nova Francia to all these Countries yet they never had the honour of the first discoverie wherein the English and the Portugueze had precedency of them nor are possessed of any considerable part thereof the Scots putting in for a large share the English Masters of the best Ports and all the Inlands of the Country in the hands of the Salvages Of these some great and powerfull Nations over-sway the rest the chief whereof are the Yroquois on the North-east of Norumbegua neighboured by the Ochataignins the Alboumequins and the Nebicerines the Souriquois and Etechimins of Accadie and new Alexandria the Montagnets and the Attogovantans on the banks of the Canada All of them stout and hardy people false of their words treacherous in their practises and merciless in their revenges So well acquainted with the factions and divisions of Europe that they know how to make use of one Nation against another and by that means to keep themselves in their first estate without being subject unto any So that the footing which the English French or Scots have obtained amongst them serve rather to secure themselves in the way of their Trading then to entitle them unto any possession or command in the Country the French being shut up in a few weak Forts on the North of the Canada the Scots pretending only to a Bay or two in the South of Accadie and the English being only Tenants at the will of the Natives for such conveniency of fishing as they have in the adjoyning Ilands OF VIRGINIA VIRGINIA hath on the North Canada on the South Florida on the East Mare del Noort the western boundaries not known or not well discovered So called in honour of Queen Elizabeth that Virgin-Monarch when discovered to any purpose by Sir Walter Raleigh An. 1584. By the natural Inhabitants called Apalchen from a Town of that name one of the chief in all the Country The Inland parts hereof are Mountainous and barren full of thick woods a Receptacle for wilde Beasts and the wilder Salvages Towards the Sea more plain and fruitfull as will appear by the Survey of its several Provinces Premising first that Virginia in the full Latitude thereof extendeth from the 34th degree where it joyns with
whereof are made both Sulphur and Allom. And here is said to be a Volcana or burning Mountain which though it hath vomited no â—ire of late the matter of it being spent yet the said Monuments of his Furies do remain among them another not far off which still casts out smoak Towns of most note 1 Guatimala or S. Jago de Guatimale the chief Town of the Province situate on a little River betwixt both 〈◊〉 by one of which most terribly wasted An 1541. But being 〈◊〉 it hath since exceedingly flourished by reason of the Bishops See the residence of the Governour and the Courts of Justice 2 S Salvador 40 Leagues Eastwards from Guatimala by the Natives called 〈◊〉 situate on the River Guacapa seven Leagues from the Sea and neighboured by a great Lake of five Leagues compass 3 Acaxutla at the mouth of the same River the Port Town to 〈◊〉 4â—â— Trinidad by the Natives called Samsonate the most noted Empory of this Country the 〈◊〉 at Bartery betwixt the Inhabitants of New Spain and those of Peru. 5 S. Michaels two Leagues from the Bay of Fonseca which serves unto it for an Haven 6 Xeâ—es de la Fontera the chief Town of the Cantrea of Chulutâ—can by which name it was formerly known situate on the Frontires towards Nicaragua and to the South east of the Bay of Fonseca that Bay so named in honour of Roderick Fonseca Bishop of Burges and President of the Councel for the Indies An. 1532. by Giles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who first discovered it About and in this Bay are ten little Ilands four of which inhabited and plentifully furnished with wood water and salt 4. HONDVRA hath on the South Guatimala specially so called on the VVest the Bay or Arm of 〈…〉 Dulce by which parted from Verapaz on the North and East the Sea called Mare del Nort on the South east Nicaragua on the South Guatimala specially â—o called In length 〈…〉 of that Sea 150 Leagues and about 80 Leagues in breadth from North to 〈…〉 of Honduras or Fonduras imposed upon it from the depth of the Sea about the 〈◊〉 Head land of it called the Cape of Honduras The whole Country either Hills or Vallies little Champagne in it fruitfull of Maize and wheat and of very 〈…〉 age made so by the constant overflowings of their Rivers about Michaelmass which do not only soil their grounds but water their Gardens The principal of them 1 Haguara 2 Chamalucon 3 Vlna all neighboured by fertile fields and pleasant meadows Some Mines of Gold and Silver are conceived to be here but not yet discovered the people being so slothful and given to idleness that they had rather live on Roots then take pains in tilling of their land and therefore not easily intreated to toyl for others but where necessity and strong hand do compell them to it Towns of most note 1 Valladolit by the Natives called Commyagna 40 leagues distant from the Sea situate in a pleasant and fruitful Valley on the banks of the River Chamalucon and honoured with a Bishops See fixed here about the year 1558. built neer the place where once Francisco de Montâ—io Governour of this Provinâ—e had planted a Colonie of Spaniards An. 1530. by the name of S. Maria de Commyagna 2 Gracias di Dios 30 leagues Westward of Valladolit buâ—â—t by Gabriel de Royas An. 1530. to be a place of defence for those who worked in the Mines against the Savages But finding himself unable to make it good he defaced and left it Reedified again by Gonsalvo de Alvarado and since well inhabited 3 S. Peters eleven â—eagues distant from the Port of â—avallos but seated in a most healthy air and therefore made the dwelling place of the Farmers of the Kings Customs who have their houses in this town and follow their business in the other as occasion is â— Porto de Cavallos so called from some horses thrown overboard in a violent tempest the most noted Heaven of these parts and strong by natural situation but so ill guarded and defended that in the year 1591. it was pillaged by Captain Christopher Newport and An 1596. by Sir Anthony Sherley Deserted on those spoils and not since inhabited 5 S. Thomas de Castile 18 leagues from Cavallos naturally strong and forrified according to the Rules of Art to which as to a place of more strength and safety Alfonso Briado de Castilla President of the Sessions of Guatimala removed both the Inhabitants and Trade oâ— Cavalios 6 Traxillo seated on the rising of a little hill betwixt two Rivers one of them that which is called Haguara distant from Cavallos 40 leagues to the East and 60 leagues to the North of Valadolit surprized and pillaged by the English An. 1576. Not far hence towards the North-east lieth the Cape of Honduras from whence the shore drawing inwards till it joyn with Jucutan makes up a large and goodly Bay called the Golf of Honduras 7 S. George de Olancho so named of the Vallie Olancho in which it is seated a Vallie noted heretofore for some golden Sands which Guaejape a River of it was then said to yield 5 NICARAGVA is bounded on the North with Honduras on the East with Mare del Nort and the Province of Veragua on the South with Mare del Zur on the West with Guatimala By Didaco Lopez de Salsedo who first subdued it it was called the New kingdom of Leon but the old name by which they found it called at their coming thither would not so be lost The Country destitute of Rivers except that part hereof towards Veregua called Costa Rica reckoned a Province of it self The want hereof supplied by a great Lake or a little Sea called the Lake of Nicaragua 120 leagues in compass â—bbing and flowing like the Sea upon the banks of which stand many pleasant villages and single houses A Lake well stored with Fish but as full of Crocediles and having made its way by a mighty Cataract emptieth it self into the Sea about four leagues off Not very rich in Corn most of which is brought them from Peru but well stored with Cattel level and plain and shadowed with frequent trees one amongst others of that nature that a man cannot touch any part of it but it withereth presently Affirmed to be as full of Parrets as England of Crows stored with great plenty of Cotton wooll and abundance of Sugar canes In a word so pleasing generally to the eye that the Spaniards call it by the name of Mahomets Paradise The People for the most part speak the Spanish tongue and willingly conform themselves to the Spanish garb both of behaviour and apparel well weaned from their old barbarous customes retained only by some Mountainers whom they call Chontales All of good stature and of colour indifferent white They had before they received Christianity a setled and politick form of government only as Solon appointed â—o law for a mans killing of his father so
All that the Scripture telleth us of it is that the Ark rested on the Mountains of Ararat but where those Mountains are that it telleth us not I know Iosephus and some other of more eminent note but such as ground themselves upon his authority affirm those Mountaines of Ararat to be the hills of Armenia which they doe chiefly on these Reasons First because Armenia is called Ararat in the Book of God as it is confessedly And secondly because of an old Tradition countenanced by Berosus and some others of the ancient Writers cited by Iosephus affirming that on the Gordiaean Mountains in Armenia Major some of the Relicks of the Ark were remaining in their times and used as a preservative against inchantments Which notwithstanding I incline rather to the opinion of Goropius Becanus who amongst many strange whimseys broached some notable truths by whom the Ark is said to rest on the top of Mount Caucasus in the Confines of Tartarie Persia and India His Arguments are many but I look on two as of greatest consequence the first whereof is grounded upon evident reason the second on plain Text of Scripture That which is grounded upon reason is the exceeding populosity of those Eastern Countreys into which none of those by whom the world was planted after the Confusion of Languages are yet reported to have travailed with their severall Colonies by any who have took most pains in this discovery Those infinite numbers which Staurobates one and but one of many of the Kings of the Indians brought into the field against Semiramis and the vast Army of Zoroaster the King of Bactria conducted out of that one Province against Ninus are proof enough that those Countries were of an elder Plantation than to be a second or third Castling of some other Swarm setled in Persia or Assyria after the Confusion For Ninus who was the Husband of Semiramis was but the Grandchild of Nimrod and I must needs look upon it as a thing impossible that those vast Armies which Semiramis was able to raise out of all her Dominions should be encountred by one King with an equall force and that of his own Subjects onely If that one King and those his Subjects had been some late Colonie of those new Plantations and not possessed of a Country peopled and inhabited before that Confusion Nor was it but upon some good ground that the Scythians who inhabited on the North of Mount Caucasus were generally esteemed the most antient Nation in the World and carried it away from the Egyptians Phrygians and all other Competitours with this publick Verdict Scytharum gens semper antiquissima which ground could be no other but the neighbourhood of the Ark unto them though perhaps that ground long since forgotten was not stood upon and the dwelling of Noah and hiâ— children near the place of the Ark till numbers and necessity compelled them to inlarge their border And in the inlarging of their Boâ—derâ— I shall make no question but that such parts as lay neâ—rest were peopled and possessed before those which lay furthest off according to the method of Plantations in all Ages since This though it be to me a convincing Argument yet it falls short of that which comes from the Text it self both in authority and weight where it is said of the Heads of those severall Families which afterwards joyned together in the building of Babel that As they went from the East they found a Plain in the land of Shinaar and there they abode Gen. 11. v. 2. If then they came from the East to the land of Shinaar as the Text saith plainly that they did it might well be that they came from those parts of Asia on the South of Caucasus which lie East of Shinaar though somewhat bending to the North impossible they should come from the Gordiaean Mountains in the greater Armenia supposed to be the Hills which the Ark did rest on which lie not onely full North of Shinaar but many degrees unto the West For Babylonia or Shinaar is situate in the Latitude of 35 and the Longitude of 79 and 80. the Latitude of the Gordiaean Mountains in 41 and their Longitude in 75. By which Accompt those Mountains are 6 Degrees more Northwards and 5 Degrees more Westwards than the Land of Shinaar by no means to be reckoned on the East of that Vallie except we make Moses whose hand God guided in his Books to speak Cod knows what or in plain terms to speak plain non sense And though this Scripture be so clear that it needs no Commentarie yet the perplexities I find amongst those of the other opinion in shifting out of the autor tie of so plain a Text doe adde in my conceit some moment and weight unto it For some will have the Mountains of Ararat to be indeed on the North of the Land of Shinaar but with some bending towards the East which were it true as nothing is more truly false Moses had never told us that they came from the East but from some Countries of the North which lay towards the East Others will have a double progress of the Heads of their severall Families First from the Mountains of Ararat or the Plains of Armenia to the Fields of Assyria and Susiana And secondly from thence to the land of Shinaar But of this first journey there is ne gry quidem nor so much as any one syllable in all the Scripture besides the needlesness of making them go so far about and to cross over the great Rivers Euphrates and Tigris whereas they had a shorter and an easier passage Capellus singular by himself quarrelleth with the Translation received without dispute by all other Criticks and will not have the Hebrew Kedem to be rendred East but to signifie that Region whatsoever it was which was inhabited by Kedem the son of Ismael of whom we find mention Gen. 25. 15. But then besides his quarrell with all other Translations he supposeth a former progress from the Mountains of Ararat to that land of Kedem and consequently falleth into a part of the Errour before refelled Bochartus finding if not fancying that the Assyrians called all those parts of their Empire beyond Tygris the Eastern and those on this side of it the Western Would thence conclude that these Heads may be said by Moses to have come from the East because they came from one of the Eastern Provinces of the Assyrian Empire Every way faulty in this point For besides that the greatest part of Armenia lieth on the North of Tygris and the least part of it on the West and therefore not within the compass of the Eastern Provinces and that Bochartus hath not proved nor indeed can prove that this division was in use in the time of Moses We may as rationally conclude and with less absurditie that the first Inhabitants of Britain might have been said by Ammianus Marcellinus or any Writer of that time to come out of the West though
Haven-town not far from Bizantium which Plinie Ptolomie and Mela call Athyras A River and Town called Tyras in the Province of Moesia bordering next to Thrace whereof most of all the old Geographers have taken notice and finally the Thracians calling their God Mars by the name of Thuras Not to say any thing of Tereus Therops and some others of the Kings of Thrace whose names come very neer unto that of Thyras as the first founder of their Nation Thus have we seen che severall Generations and Disperâ—ions of the Sonnes of Noah so far forth as their names are registred in holy Scripture these being the Heads and Leaders of those severall Tribes which joyned together in the project of the building of Babel and afterwards dispersed themselves as before was shewn But that no more than these I mean Heads of Families descended in so long a time from the loyns of Noah that they should have towards the new peopling of the world in an hundred years for so long it must be at least from the Flood to the building of Babel no more than sixteen sonnes in all and ten of those sixteen go childless also to the grave is not a thing to be imagined Nor is it to be thought that all the people which were born since the Flood till then could meet together at one place as by inspiration or being met would joyn together in a work of so little profit or that if Noah or Sem had been there amongst them they would not have disswaded them from that foolish enterprize And therefore I should rather be of their opinion which think that Noah fixed himself in those parts which lay neerest to the place where the Ark took land and having planted as far Eastward as he thought convenient sent out the surplusage of his people under the Conduct of one or more of these Undertakers directing them perhaps to the Land of Shinaar where himself had dwelt before the Flood Where being come and destitute of graver and more sober counsells they fell upon that vain attempt which became their ruin and made them scatter and disperse themselves into so many Companies For in my minde Sir Walt. Ralegh pleads the point exceeding strongly that it must needs be that Noah was setled in the East and had well peopled all those parts which lay neerest to him before he sent this Troop abroad upon new discoveries For being it is expresly said in holy Scripture that as they went from the East they found a plain in the Land of Shinaar it must needs follow without controversie that they came from the East Countreys into Shinaar or Babylonia and not from any part of Armenia as the Vulgar opinion is which lay North thereof Now that the Countreys whence they came were not left utterly desolate upon this remove but very sufficiently provided both of men and Cities appeareth by those huge Armies which Zoroaster the King of Bactria and Staurobates King of the Indians were able to bring into the field Of whom the first being invaded by Ninus the Assyrian Monarch encountred him with an Army of 400000. fighting men the other on the like occasion out-vied Semiramis for numbers and yet her Army did consist as we read in Diodorus Siculus of three millions and an half of men besides 10000. armed Waggons whereof if we believe but the third part it may serve to prove that the East must needs be planted before this Expedition towards Babylonia For considering that Ninus the husband of Semiramis was but the third in descent from Nimrod that iâ— to say the sonne of Belus the sonne of Nimrod it had been a most impossible thing that such a vast increase should be made onely out of Colonies in so short a time as needs must be between the planting of the Countreys before specified and these two great Actions unless God raised them out of stones or by some such miracle to abate the pride of these Usurpers over other Nations Without a miracle of this nature which I conceive no wise man would expect to find it is I say a thing impossible that Staurobates should exceed Semirames in number of men as Diodorus saith he did he being but a Castling of a second Swarm and she the great Commandress of that part of the world from whence he came upon a second or a third Plantation Add unto this that those who have recorded the Acts of Alexander the great assure us that he found more Cities and sumptuosities in that little Kingdome of Porus which lay side by side to the East of the River Indus than in all his other travells and undertakings And this may serve instead of a further evidence that the East Countreys were not planted after this dispersion but built and peopled and reduced under forms of Government as soon as any in the World Nor know I else where to finde either Noah himself or Sem and Japhet unless they staid behind with their Father Noah or were disposed of by themselves in their severall quarters there being none of those though most diligent men who have writ of the Plantation of the World upon this dispersion that either speak of any Nations planted by them or of their setling in the Colonies of any one of their descendants Which is to me a very strong Argument that they came not with the rest to the plains of Shinaar but tarried still in those habitations wherein God had placed them Against this I can see but two Objections of any moment one from the Text the other from an old Tradition amongst the Jews That from the Text is gathered from those words of Moses where having made his Catalogue of the Families of the Sonnes of Noah he adds And by these were the Nations divided in the Earth after the Flood Gen. 10. v. ult But these words as I take it do relate onely unto that division which was made upon occasion of the confusion of Languages when they were forced to give over their work and sort themselves into severall Companies and not to such Plantations as were made before who being all of one tongue though in divers dwellings could not be looked upon as severall and divided Nations For the Tradition of the Jews t is this that from the beginning of the world to the building of Babel that language which in after-times was called the Hebrew was the common language of Mankinde and that it did continue uncorrupt in the house of Eber whence it had the name because he joyned not with the rest in that proud and ungodly undertaking Hence it may possibly be objected that if there were any others of the off-spring of Noah which came not with the rest to the plains of Shinaar and consequently had no hand in that vain attempt they could not come within the curse of confounded Languages but must needs speak the Hebrew Tongue as well as those descended of the loyns of Heber But against this Tradition and the consequents of
Chaldaea into Canâ—â—n A. M. 2021. Fifthly from their deliverance out of Egypt A. M. 2453. Sixthly from the first yeer of Jubilee A. M. 2499. Seventhly from the building of Solomons Temple An. 2932. And lastly from the Captivity of Babylon An. 3357. That which they had common with other Nations was the Aera or Epoche of the Victory of the Greeks which took beginning on the first Victory which Seleucus had against Antigonus which was in A. M. 3637. an Accompt much used by the Jews Chaldaeans Syrians and other Nations of the East But the Chaldaeans also had their own Epoche or Accompt apart reckoning their time from the first yeer of Nabonassar Salmanassar he is called in Scripture which being 438. yeers before this of Seleucus must fall in A. M. 3201. Next for the Grecians they reckoned a long while by Olympiaeies the first of which is placed in the yeer of the World 3174. of which more hereafter But this Accompt perishing under the Constantinopolitans they reckoned after by Indictions an Accompt devised by Justinian every Indiction containing 15. yeers the first beginning A. Ch. 513. which amongst Chronologers is still used The Romans reckoned first from the foundation of their City which was A. M. 3213 and afterwards from the sixteenth yeer of Augustus his Empire being that which properly is called the Roman Aera A. M. 3936. An Accompt used by the Spaniards where it first began till the Reign of Pedro the fourth of Aragon who abrogated it in his Dominions An Ch. 1350. followed therein by John the first of Castile An. 1383. and at last by the King of Portugal also 1415. The Christians generally do reckon from the Birth of CHRIST but this they did not use till the yeer 600. following in the mean time the Accompt of the Empire And finally the Mahometans beginning their Hegira for so they call the time of their Computation from the flight of their Prophet Mahomet from Mecca when he was driven thence by the Phylarchae which hapned A. Ch. 617. Of these we shall make use generally but of two alone those namely of the Worlds Creation and our Saviours Birth and of the building of Rome and the flight of Mahomet in things that do relate to those severall States Next for Geographie we will first define it and after explicate such terms or second notions as are not obvious to the understanding of every Reader First for the definition of it it is said by Ptolomie to be a description of the whole Earth or the whole Earth imitated by writing and delineation with all other things generally annexed unto it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is commonly but corruptly read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as his own words are In which we look not on the Earth simply as it is an Element for so it belongeth to Philosophy but as it is a Sphaericall body proportionably composed of Earth and Water and so it is the subject of Geography First for the Earth which is the first part of this body it is affirmed by the best Writers to be 21600. miles in compass which is demonstrable enough For being there are in every of the greater Circles 360. degrees every degree being reckoned at 60. miles let 360. be multiplied by 60. and the Product will be 21600. as before is said So that if it were possible to make a path round about the Earth an able Footman going constantly 24. miles a day would compass it in 900. days The Earth is divided In respect of men into the right hand and the left In respect of it self into parts Reall and Imaginary To Poets which turn their Faces towards the Fortunate Islands so memorized and chanted by them the which are situated in the West the North is the right hand and the South the left To the Augures of old and in our days to Priests and Men in holy Orders who usually in their Sacrifices and divine Oblations conâ—veâ—t themselves unto the East the South is the right hand and the North the left To Astronomers who turn their faces towards the South because that way the motions of the Planets may be best observed the West is the right hand and the East the left Finally to Geographers who by reason they have so much to do with the Elevation of the Pole do turn their faces towards the North the East is the right hand and the West the left The Reall parts of the Earth are divided commonly into Continents Ilands A Continent is a great quantity of Land not separated by any Sea from the rest of the World as the whole Continent of Europe Asia Africa or the Continents of France Spain Germany An Iland is a part of the Earth environed round about with some Sea or other as the Isle of Britain with the Ocean the Isle of Sicilie with the Mediterranean and therefore in Latine it is called Insula because it is situate in Salo as some derive it Touching the Continent I have nothing in general to inlarge til we come to the particular Chorography description of them But for Ilands leaving the disquisition of their being or not being before the Flood there are four causes to which they may be thought to owe their Originall 1. An Earthquake which works two waies towards their production First when by it one part of a Countrey is forcibly torne away from the other and so Eubâ—â—â— was divided from the rest of Attica And Secondly when some vehement wind or vapour being shut up in such parts of the Earth as be under the Sea raiseth the Earth above the Water whereunto the Originall of most of those Ilands which are far remote from any part of the Continent is probably to be referred 2. Great Rivers at their entry into the Sea carry with them abundance of gravell dirt and weeds which if the Sea be not the more working will in time settle to an Iland So the Corn which Tarquinius sowed in the Campus Martius being cut down by the people and cast into Tiber setled together and made the Holy Iland So the River Achelous caused the Echinades as anon we shall more at large declare 3. The Sea violently beating on some small Isthmus weareth it thorough and turneth the Peniusula into a compleat Isle Thus was Sicilie divided from Italie Cyprus from Syria England from France and Wight from the rest of England And 4. sometimes as it eateth and worketh on some places so it voluntarily leaveth and abandoneth others which in sometime grow to be Ilands and firm land under foot So it is thought the Isles of Zeland have been once part of the main Sea and Verstegan proveth it because that the Husbandmen in tilling and manuring the ground finde sometimes Anchors here and there fixt but very often the bones of huge and great fishes which could by no other accident come thither To these kinde of Ilands Pythagoras in Ovid alluding
2 d of Spain and th first of Naples 40. 1598. 25 Philip the 2 d of Naples 3 d of Spain 22. 1621. 26 Philip the 3 d of Naples 4. of Spain The Arms of this Kingdom are Azure Seme of Flower de Lyces Or a File of three Labels Gules The Revenues of it are two Millions and a half of Crowns whereof 20000 are due to the Pope for Chief-rent and the rest so exhausted in maintaining Garrisons upon the Natives and a strong Navy against the Turks that the King of Spain receiveth not a fourth part declare Here are in this Kingdom Arch-Bishops 20. Bishops 127. The Kingdom of SICILIA BEfore we can come into the I le of Sicilie we must first cross that branch of the MEDITERRANEAN Sea which is called the Fare or Streight of Messana where the passage is so strait and narrow that it exceedeth not in breadth a mile and an half In other parts as the Sea grows wider it is distant from the main land of Italie neer 300. miles that is to say from the Town of Drepaâ—â—m in Sicilie to the City of Naples As for the Mediterranean Sea it is so called because it interlaceth the middest of the earth extending from the Streights of Gibraltar on the West to the Coast of Palestine on the East and so dividing Africk both from Europe and Asia Minor In the Scriptures Joshna 1. 4. it is called by the name of Mare magnum or the great Sea great in comparison of the dead Sea and the Sea of Galilee lying on the other side of the land of Palestine but small enough if compared to the Ocean with which in probability the Writer of that Book might have no acquaintance Besides which generall name of the Medâ—erranean it hath also many particular names as the Adriatick Aegean Ionian and Carpâ—thian Sea where it bordereth upon Greece and Anatolia Mare Lybicum where it runneth by the shores of Africk with reference to Italie called in some places Mare Tyrrhenum in others Mare Ligusticum in some parts Mare Sicislum and in others Mare Sardoum Lybicum c. And as the Chameleon is said to apply it self to the colour of the nearest adjacent body so this Sea tâ—keth its particular denominations from the neerest shores These Seas are also called by some modern Writers in imitation of the French by the name of the Levant or the Seas of the Levant because in respect of France Spain Britain Germany c. they lie towards the East the word Levant signifying in the French a rising up after sleep and more especially the Sun-rising The principall Ilands of this Sea which relate to Italie for of others we shall speak in their proper places are those of Sicil Sardinia Corsica and some Isles adjoyning unto these SICILIE environed round with the lower or Tyrrhenian Sea contains seven hundred miles in compass and is supposed to have been joyned to Italie in former times being then a Peninsula or Demy-Iland such as Peloponnesus and joyned unto the Continent by as narrow an Isthmus The separating of it from the main Land of Italie is by the Poets ascribed to Neptune who with his three-forked Mace or Trident broke it off from the land in favour of Jocastus the sonne of Aeolus that so he might inhabit there with the greater safety being invironed round with waters Which though it be a Fable or Poeticall fiction yet with some help from the Mythologists may be made a story For if by Aeolus and Neptune we understand Winds and Seas it intimates that it was divided from the rest of Italie either by the fury of the Waves or by the violence of some Earthquakes to which this Iland is still subject which might in time consume and wear away the Earth Nor want there very good reasons for this supposition as 1. The narrowness of the Streight exceeding not a mile and a half insomuch as at the taking of Messana by the Carthaginians many of the people saved themselves by swimming over this streight into the opposite parts of Italie â—dly the shallowness of it being found upon a diligent sounding not to be above eight fathom deep Then 't is observed that the land on both sides is very brittle full of caves and chinks made in it by the working of the Sea on this separation and that on the Italian coast where the streight is narrowest there stands a City of old called Rhegium which signifieth a breach or a cutting off from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signiâ—ies to break off or violently to pull asunder and is supposed to be so called upon this occasion And indeed the violence of the Sea is so great and dangerous in this narrow channell so subject unto blustering winds issuing out of the hollow caverns of the earth that the breaking off of this Iland from the rest of Italie is a thing most credible Which dangerous nature of the passage being also full of Rocks and unsafe by reason of the Whirl-pools occasioned it to be called by Florus the Historian Fabulosis infaâ—â—e monstris fretum chiefly so called with reference to Scylla and Charybdis of which so many fabulous things are reported by the antient Poets Charybdis is a Gulf or Whirl-pool on Sicily side which violently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it devoureth them and casteth up their wrecks at the shore of Tauromeni not far from Catina Opposite to this in Italie standeth the dangerous Rock Scylla at the foot of which many little Rocks shoot out on which the water strongly beating make that noise which the Poets feign to be the barking of dogs The passage between these two being to unskilfull Mariners exceeding perillous gave beginning to the Proverb Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charybdim Who seeks Charybdis for to shun Doth oftentimes on Scylla run But there are other things which made Sicilie famous in old times besides these two 〈◊〉 the punishment of the Giant Enceladus for his attempt against the Gods the frequent burnings of Aetna under which he is fabled to be shut up being supposed to proceed from his sulphurous breath Secondly the birth of Ceres in this Isle and Thirdly the Rape of Proserpine To these two last the Isle was consecrated in those days to Ceres in regard she first taught the people to sow Corn whence the word Ceres is often used in the Poets to signifie Breal and other necessary provisions for life as Sine Cerere Baccho friget Venus To Proserpine because bestowed upon her by Pluto to please her after the Ravishment committed on her It is situate under the fourth Climate the longest day being 13 hours and an half And was once called Trinacria because it shoots forth into the Sea with three Capes or Promontories viz. 1 Pelorus now Capo de Foro to the North 2 Pachinus now Cape Passaro to the West and 3 Lâ—lybaeum now Capo Boii or Cabo Coro to the South This last looketh towards Carthage and the
think that it was denominated from Venetia which in the old Latin signifieth the seething or frothing of the sea VENETIA A maris exaestuatio est quae ad Littus veniat saith the old Glossarie upon Isidore out of Marcus Varro But the truth is that it was so called from the Veneti the old Inhabitants of the neighbouring Province of Friuli who to avoyd the fury of the barbarous Hunnes then threatning Italie abandoned the main land and built this City in the bogs and marishes of the sea adjoyning And that it might afford them the greater afetie they not onely built in the most inward part of the Adriatick sea commonly called the Gulf of Venice but in the midst of many Lakes of salt-water extending thirty miles in compass and having on the East the said Adriatick sea for the length of 550 miles betwixt which and the sayd Lakes there is a bank or causey which they call Il Lido made as it were by nature to defend the Ilands which lie in this Lake from the violent fury of the sea A Causey of 35 miles in length bending like a Bow and opening in seven places only which serve as well to keep the lakes always full of water as for the passage of Ships and Barks of smaller burden the bigger being compelled to lie at Anchor on the South side of the City near to a place called Malamocco and the Castles of Lio which are very well fortified and there must remain till they are brought in by skilfull Pilots who know the passages which by reason of the shifting of the sands change very often On the West and North sides it is compassed with very deep Marishes about five miles distant from the land and on the South with many Ilands in which are severall Churches and Monasteries like so many Forts which lie between it and those parts of Italie which are not under the obedience of the Commonwealth So that it is impossible to be taken but by an Army which can stretch 150 miles in compass It is built as before is sayd on 72 Ilands the principall of which are 1 Heraclea the first seat of the Duke of Venice from thence removed to Malamocco and the last to Rialto more famous at this time for being a Bishops See than the number of Citizens 2 Grado to which the Patriarchall See of Aquileia was removed by Pelagius the second about the year 580 making it thereby the Metropolitan of Friuli or the Country of Venice but from thence it hath been since removed to another of these Ilands called Castello Olindo 3 Rialto which is of most esteem and reputation so called quasi Rivo alto because the Marishes are there deeper than in other places or quasi Ripa alta because it lay higher above the waters than the other Ilands For which reasons that Iland getting reputation above the rest most of the Gentlemen setled their dwellings in the same and drew thither in the end the Dukes Palace also insomuch that in some antient writings the whole City hath been called Rialto many of the old Records being dated in such and such a year of the Rialto But as they did increase in numbers so were they fain to spread themselves from one Isle to another till in the end they built on all the Ilands which lay near together and might conveniently be joyned by Boats or Bridges By this Rialto runs the passage called the Grand Canale being in length about 1300 paces and some fortie in bredth adorned on both sides with stately and magnificent Palaces and covered with an incredible number of Boats called Gondolos very neatly built and veiled over with cloth so that the Passengers may go unseen and unknown without the molestation of sun wind or rain For publique buildings it hath in it 70 Parish Churches to each of which belongeth a Market-place and a Well 31 Cloysters of Monks 28 of Nuns besides Chappels and Almes-houses The principall Church of this City is that of S. Mark the Patron of their Commonwealth whose body they report to have been brought hither from Alexandria in Egypt and intombed herein Affirmed by some to be the richest and goodliest Church in all the World The building of Mosaick work of which work they boast themselves to have been the Authors A kind of work by the Grecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by the Latin Writers Musiva Musica and Musaica wrought out of stones or metaâ—s of divers colours unto the shape of Flowers Knots Birds Beastâ— and other fancies of the Workman yet done with such exactness of skill and judgement that it seemeth to be all one stone the work rather of Nature than Art A Church of admirable work both within and without compacted of most rare peeces of Marble Porphyrie and a rich stone which the Lapidaries called Ophitis because it is speckled like a snake adorned on the outside with 148 Pillars of Marble and eight of Porphyrie near the door besides 600 Marble pillars of a lesser size which carry up an open Gallery round about the Church from whence the Magistrates and others of the principall Citizens behold such Shews as are presented in the Market place adjoyning to it The Church in length not above 200 foot of Venice measure nor above 50 in bredth the roof thereof being of an Orbicular form lieth open at the very top where the light comes in there being no windows in all the Church as commonly the Churches in Italie are exceeding dark either to strike in the spectators a religious reverence or to make their Candles shew the better And for the inside of the Church the riches of it are so great the Images so glorious the furniture of the Altars so above comparison that all the treasures of the State may seem to be amassed in the decking of it And yet as goodly and as glorious as the Fabrick is it is still unfinished and as some think is kept unfinished on purpose partly to draw on other Benefactors to advance the work the benefit of whose liberality may be employed unto the use of the publick Treasury and partly lest the Revenues which are given already should be resumed by the Heirs of the deceased if the work were ended So infinitely doth the furniture of the Church exceed the sumptuousness and beauty of the Church it self Of other of the publick buildings the Counsell-house the Ducall Palace Monasteries Churches and the like though stately and magnificent structures I forbear to speak Nor shall I here say any thing of their private houses so large and beautified that here are said to be no fewer than 200 most of them on the Grand Canale able to entertain and lodge the best King in Christendom All I shall adde and so leave this City will be a word or two of their Arsâ—nall and publick Magazine In the first of which they have in readiness 200 Gallies with rooms for Cables Masts Sails Victuals and Ammunition of all sortt able
apparition of that Saint to his Father Charles the seventh on Orleans Bridge in his wars against the English The Seat thereof was first at S. Michaels Mount in Normandy a place which had held longest for the French Kings against the English but it was afterwards removed to Bois de Vincennes not far from Paris S. Michaels day the time of the Solemnity and Mount S. Michael the name of the Herald which did attend upon the Order which in most things was presidented by that of the Garter 5 Of the Holy-Ghost ordained by Henry the 3d Anno 1579 to rectifie the abuses which had crept into that of S. Michael having been of late times given to unworthy persons to reduce which to its first esteem he ordered that the Collar of S. Michael should be given to none who had not first been dignified with this of the Holy-Ghost into which none to be admitted but such as can prove their Nobility by three descents Their Oath is to maintain the Romish-Catholick Religion and persecute all Opponents to it Their Robe a black Velvet Mantle powdred with Lillies and Flames of Gold the Collar of Flower de Lyces and Flames of Gold with a Cross and a Dove appendant to it And hereunto he gave the name of the Holy-Ghost because this Henry was on a Whit sunday chosen King of Poland I omit the other petit orders as those of the Cock and Dog by them of Montmorencie of the Porcupine by them of Orleans and of the Thistle by them of Burbon The Arms of the French Kings in the dayes of Pharamond and his three first Successors were Gules three Crowns Or. Clovis the Great altered them to â—zure Seme of Flower de Lyces Or and Charles the sixt to Azure 3 Flower de Lyces Or. In which last changes they were followed by the Kings of England varying the Coat of France which they enquartered with their own as the French Kings did and by the Princes of the blood who bear the Arms of France with some difference onely for the distinction of their Houses There are in France Archbishops 17. Bishops 107. And Vniversities 15. Viz. 1 Paris 2 Orleans 3 Bourges 4 Poictiers 5 Angiers 6 Caen 7 Rhemes 8 Bourdeaux 9 Tholouse 10 Nismes 11 Montpelier 12 Avignon 13 Lyons 14 Besancon 15 Dole And so much for France THE PYRENEAN HILLS BEtwixt France and Spain are the Mountains called Pyrenae the reason of which name is very differently reported Some fetch the Original thereof from Pyrene a Nymph the Daughter of one Bebrix said by old Fablers to have been here ravished by Hercules others conceive they were so called because much stricken with Lightnings those Celestial Flames But being the name doth most undoubtedly proceed from a Greek word which signifieth Fire the more probable opinion is that they took this name from being fired once by Shepherds these Hills being then extremely overgrown with woods the Flame whereof raged so extremely that the Mines of Gold Silver being melted by the heat thereof ran streaming down the Mountains many dayes together the fame of which invited many Forrein Nationâ— to invade the Countrie Which Accident they place 880 yeers before the Birth of our Saviour Hereunto Diodorus Siculus an old Greek Writer addes no small authoritie who speaking of this conflagration as Aristotle and Strabo also de addeth withall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say these Mountains had the name of 〈◊〉 from the fire which many dayes together so extremely raged And this tradirion backed by so good autoritie I should rather credit than fetch the derivation as Bocharâ—uâ— doth from Purani a Phoenician word signifying dark or shadie though true it is that these Mountains antiently were very much overgrown with woods as before was noted But whatsoever was the reason why they had this name certain it is that they have been of long time the naturall bound betwixt the great and puissant Monarch of France and Spaine terminating as it were their desires and purposes against each other as well as their Dominions if any thing could put a bound to the designes of ambitious Princes Yet not more separated by these Mountainâ— than by those jealousies and fears which they have long since harboured of one another each of them manifestly affecting the supreme command So that we may affirm of them as the Historian doth of others on the like occasion Aut montibus aut mutuo metu sâ—parantur These mountains also make that â—stâ—mus or neck of Land which conjoyn Spain to the rest of Europe the Câ—aeâ—tabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the North-West the Mediterraâ—ean Sea more gently washing the South-East thereof Their beginning at the Promontorie now called Oiarco the Ocâ—so of Ptolomie not far from the Citie of Baionne in France bordering on the Sea Cantabrick From thence continued South-East-wards betwixt both Kingdoms to Cabo de Creux by the antients called Templum Veneris on the Mediteryanean not far from the Citie of Rhoda now Rosas one of the Port Towns of Catalonâ—a The whole length not reckoning in the windings and turnings affirmed to be 80 Spanish leagues at three miles to a league The highest part thereof by the Spaniards called Canigo and by the Latines named Canus from which as it is said by some there is a Prospect in a cleer day into both the Seas But whether this be true or not for I dare not build any belief upon it it is no doubt the highest part of all these Mountains and took this name from the whiteness or hoariness thereof as having on its top or summit a Cap of snow for most part of the year In which respect as the Alpes took their name ab albo that in the Sâ—bine Dialect being termed Alpum which by the Latines was called Album as before we noted so did Mount Lebanon in Syria take its name from Leban which in the Phoenician Language signifieth white and Lebanah whiteness Such people as inhabit in this mountainous tract have been and shall be mentioned in their proper places I only adde and so go forwards towards Spain that the barbarous people of these Mountains compelled Sertorius in his hasty passage into Spain when he fled from the power of Sylla's Faction to pay them tribute for his pass at which when some of his Souldiers murmured as thinking it dishonourable to a Proconsul of Rome to pay tribute to the barbarous nations the prudent Generall replyed that he bought only time a Commoditie which they that deal in haughty Enterprises must needs take up at any rate OF SPAIN HAving thus crossed the Pyrenees we are come to Spain the most Western part of all the Continent of Europe environed on all sides with the Sea except towards France from which separated by the said Mountains but more particularly bounded upon the North with the Cantabrian on the West with the Atlantick Ocean on the South with the Streits of Gibraltar on the East with the Mediterranean and on the
here burnt and scatered about by the Moores Places of most importance it in 1 Silvis an Episcopall See seated in the in-land parts 2 Villanova situate beyond the Cape 3 Tavila the Balsa and 4 Faro the Ossonoba of Ptolomie both noted Ports on the Atlantick 5 Lagos an other Haven Town also This Country conquered by the Moores with the rest of Spain and from them again recovered by the Kings of Leon remained a Member of that Crown till by Alfonso the tenth of that name in Leon and the fift in Castile it was given in dowrie with Beatrix his Daughter to Alfonso the third of Portugal From which mariage issued Dionysius or Denys King of Portugal the first that ever used the title of Rex Algarbiorum Anno 1274. 3 THE AZORES are certain Islands lying in the Atlantick Ocean oposite to the City of Lisbon from which distant but 250 Leagues Situate betwixt the 38 and 40 degrees of the Northern Latitude and one of them in the first Longitude which is commonly reckoned from these Islands as being the most Western part of the World before the discoverie of America They were thus called from the multitude of Gos-hawkes which were found there in the begining the word Azor in the Spanish tongue signifying a Gos-hawke though at this time there are none of them to be found Called allso the Flemish Islands because first discovered by the Flemings and the great numbers of them in the Isle of Faial one of the chief of all the pack where there are yet some Fawilies which resemble the Flemings both in their complexion and habit and not far from the place of their abode a Torrent which the Spaniards call Riberados Flamengos or the River of Flemings They are also called the Terceras from Tercera the chief Isle among them The Air of those Islands is generally good and subject unto few diseases except that which the Portugals call the Blood being an impostumation of the blood breaking out at the Eys or other parts of the Body Some other inconveniences they are subject to proceeding from the humidity of the place the great winds and stormes of such a violent and strange kind of working that barres of Iron as big as a mans arm have in six years been worn as little as a Straw All of them well stored with Flesh Fish and other things necessary except Salt and Oyl with which they are furnished out of Portugal Wines they have also for their own use but not to be transported far because of their weakness for which cause also the richer men provide themselves of Canarie Wines or those of the Iland of Madera Of like nature is their Wheat and other fruits which hold not good above a year All of them subject unto Earthquakes and some to breathings out of fire which continually sendeth forth fuming vapours The chief commodities which they tranport unto other Countries are Canarie birds for Ladies Oad for the Diers Ioyners-work which they sell to the Spaniards and Beeves for the victualling of such Ships as come there to be victualled The Inhabitants are generally Laborious excellent husbands on their grounds insomuch as they make Vines to grow out of Rocks much given to Ioy nery by which they make many prettie fancies much esteemed by the Spaniards but not so expert at it as those of Nuremberg They take great pains to teach their Cattell understanding the Oxen being taught to know when their Master calleth them In other things they conform to the Portugals both in their customes and apparell but with some smattering of the Fleming which Nation they affect above any other The Islands nine in number and distinguished by the severall names of 1 Tercera 2 S. Michael 3 Fayal 4 Gratiosa 5 S. George 6. Pico 7 Corvo 8 Flores and 9 S. Maries of which S. Michaels and St. Maries lie next to Spain Tercera on the North-West of those by consequence the third in order whence it had the name S. Georges Gratiosa Pico Fayal on the West of that and finally those of Corvo and Flores neerest to America 1 TERCERA the chief of all the rest 18 miles in compass well stored with Peaches Apples Limons Oringes and for the Kitchin with Turneps Cabages plenty of Pot-herbs and as good Batato-rootes which are the best food the people have as any be in the World but more esteemed in Portugal than they be in this Iland by reason of their great abundance Here is also great quantity of the best kind of Woad which from hence is called Iland-Woad and a Plant about the height of a man which beares no Fruit but hath a Root as profitable as those that doe out of which the People draw a thin and tender film wherewith they fill their mâ—â—â—resses instead of Feathers Fowl enough for the use of man and yet none of prey No Port of any safety in it but that of Angra and that made safe by Art and not by Nature the whole begirt with Rocks which stick out like a pointed Diamond able to pierce the feet of any who shall venture over them Places of most importance in it 1 Praye on the Sea side well-walled but not very well peopled 2 S. Barbara 3 S. Sebastians 4 Gualne and 5 Villa nova Burroughs of good note 6 Angra the chief not of this Iland only but of all the nine the Residence of the Governour and an Archbishops See who hath in it his Cathedrall Church Seated on a convenient Bay made in the form of a Crescent with two Promontories on each side like the two horns of a half-Moon bearing into the Sea each fortified with a strong Castle for defence of the Haven the Town it self also well-walled about and environed with sharp Rocks on all sides Both Town and Castles well garrisoned and no less diligently guarded This in regard of its great strength and commodious Haven is esteeemed the principall of these Ilands and communicates it's name unto all the rest though neither neerest unto Spain nor the greatest in compass 2 S. MARIES so called from the Saint as S. Georges and S. Michaels are unto which it is dedicated is the most Southern of these Isles and the next to Spain twelve miles in circuit inhabited by Spaniards onely and those much given unto the making of Earthen vessels So naturally fenced with Rocks that it is and may be easily kept by the Inhabitants without the charge of a Garrison The chief Town of it hath the name of St. Maries also which it either giveth unto the Iland or borroweth from it 3 S. MICHAELS directly North of S. Maries from which little distant the biggest in the whole pack as being 20 miles in length though the breadth not answerable much subject unto Earth-quakes and fiery vapours Of most note amongst our modern Geographers who have removed hither the first Meridian by which they divide the World into East and West from the Canâ—ries or Fortunate Ilands were it was fixed in the time of
Ptolomie and others of the antient Writers And this remove seems countenanced even by Nature it self it being observed that the Compass when it commeth under the Meridian drawn through this Isle hath little or no Variation at all but pointeth almost directly towards the North whereas in all other places or less Meridians East and West it pointeth not so directly North but more or less to the North-east or the North-west which the Mariners call the Variation or the North-easting and the North-westing of the Compass And yet it is observed of late that there is some more sensible variation of it in this Isle of S. Michael than in that of Corvo which therefore is conceived more fit for this first Meridian The chief Town hereof besides many Burroughs and lesser Hamlets Punta del Gada seated upon a dangerous Sea and without any Port yet more frequented by Strangers than the Port of Angra because here they may goe in and out as they please but not so in the other 4 FAYALL 17 or 18 miles in length plentifully provided with all things necessary for the life of man and well furnished with Woad for which commoditie much frequented by the Merchants of England The chief Town of it Dorta defended with a Castle and that guarded by Spaniaras both Town and Iland taken by Sir Waelter Raâ—eâ—h Anno 1597. This Action was called the Iland-Voyage undertaken as well to divert the War which the Spaniards thrâ—atned to bring to our own doors as by seizing some of these Ilands to intercept the Spanish Fleets in their return and to hinder them in their setting out by which means wanting their Indian gold they might be brought to better terms with their neighbour Nations And though the English were not able to hold it long yet it was said that the bootie got in this Expedition amounted to 400000 Crowns besides the honour of beating the Spaniard upon his own ground It took this name from its abundance of Beeches 5 GRATIOSA not above five or six Leagues in compass but so well furnished with fruits that they send much yearly to Tercera inhabited by Portugals onely but so poor that they are not able to bear the charge of a Garrison The chief Town of it called La Plaia 6 S. GEORGES twelve miles long about three in bredth mountainous and full of Forests but those Forests so well stored with Cedars that they use them many times for shipping and sometimes for Fewell The chief Town of it called S. Georges as the Iland is 7 PICO lyeth on the South of the Isle of S. George and took this name from an high Hill in the form of a Pyramid which the Portugals generally call a Pick or Pico Replenished with fruits some Cedars and a Tree called Teixo of great bulk and as much beauty the wood thereof exceeding hard red within and waved so admirably beautifull that it is allowed onely to the Kings Officers the other Subjects being interdicted the use of it but on speciall licence by a publick Edict In bigness it is second onely unto that of S. Michael if not equall to it hardly so much in length but of greater bredth The chief Towns of it 1 S. Sebastians 2 Calloâ—a de Nesquin both upon the Sea and in the East parts of the Iland 8 FLORES directly East from Fayall so called from its abundance of Flowers as Gratiosa from the like flourishing Verdure of it is in compass not above 8 miles but plentifully furnished with Cattel and good grounds to feed them The chief Town of it Santa Crux The Isle though small yet twice as big as the Isle of 9 CORVO so called from it's abundance of Crowes situate on the North hereof and but little distant both very unsafe and both most miserably poor by reason of the many Pyrates which lie betwixt them to intercept such ships as trade towards America But this though much smaller than the others may in time be ofmore esteem than any of them in regard it is conceived to be the most naturall place for the first Meridian as before was noted the Needle here pointing directly to the North without Variation Which whether it proceed from some secret inclination of the Loadstone to the part of the World more in this place than any other or that being situate betwixt the two great Continents of Europe and America it is drawn equally towards both by the magneticall vertue of the Earth it self I leave to be disputed by more able judgements These Ilands were first discovered and subdued by the Portugals under the conduct or by the direction of Prince Henry Sonne of John the first who first made the Portugals in love with the Seas And they were also the last members of the Crown of Portugal which held out for Don Antonio the Bastard against Philip the second of Castile against whom the Iland of Terceâ—a was for a while gallantly defended by Emanuel de Silva with the help of the French but taken at the last by the Marquess of Santa Cruz and the French after promise of life cruelly murdered in cold blood After which garrisoned at the first by none but Porâ—ugals But upon some commotion hapning in that Kingdom it was thought fit on some reason of State to make sure of the best Ilands by Spanish Garrisons which accordingly were put into the Castles of Angra in Tercera and the Towns of Punta del Gada in S. Michaels and Dorta in Fayall And to say truth the Spaniards had good reason to be carefull of them these Ilands being of such importance as without them the Navigation of the Indies Aethiopia Brasil and New Spain could not be continued because the Fleets which come from those Countries to Lisbon or Sevill must in a manner of necessity touch upon some of them as well in following their course if they come from the West as in recovering such winds as are usefull to them if they come from â—he East But to return again to the main Land of Portugâ—l know that the antient Inhabitants of it were the Lusitani dwelling betwixt Tagus and Duerus the old Lusitania being bounded within those Rivers the Celtici and Turditani who took up also some part of Betica dwelling on the South of Tagus and the Gallaici Bâ—acarii so called to difference them from the Gallaâ—ci Lucenses who possessed Gallicia on the North of Duerus Subjected first unto the Romans by whom accompted one of the three parts of Spain In the declining of their Empire conquered by the Alani and from them taken by the Suevians who for a time made the Citie of Braga the Royall seat of their Kings The Suevians lost it to the Gothes and the Gothes to the Moores as hath been shewn already in their severall stories Recovered in part by the Kings of Leon to whom that part continued subject till given by Alphonso the sixt of Leon in dowrie with his Baâ—le Daughter Terasa to Henry of Loreine whose vertue
Xelva supposed to be the Incibilis of Livie where Scipio defeated Hanno and his Carthaginians 5 Valentia a fair pleasant and well-traded Citie the See of an Archishop and giveth name to the whole Province in its first glorie one of the chief Roman Colonies in these parts of Spain in its last the Royall seat of the Moorish Kings of this Countrie Situate three miles from the Mediterranean not far from the mouth of the River Dureas now called Guadalander and is by some said to have been heretofore named Roma which signifieth strength But when the Romans mastred it to distinguish it from their Rome it was called Valentia which in the Laâ—â—â—e tongue is of the the same signification with the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here is an University in which S. Dominick the Father of the Dominicans studyed 6 Laurigi now a small village once a Town of great strength called Lauron which Sertorius besieged took and burned even then when Poâ—pâ—y whose confederates the Lauronites were stood with his whole Army nigh enough unto the flame to warm his hands and yet durst not succour it 7 Cullera a Sea Town standing at the mouth of the River Xucar It was formerly named Sucron after the name of the River and is famous in Plutarcâ— for the victory which Sertorius here got of Pompey Pompey's Army being not only overthrown but himself with life hardly escaping 8 Morvedre situate in or neer the place of the old Saguâ—tumâ— the People whereof when besieged by Annibal continued so obstinate in the expectation of aid from Rome that they chose rather to burn themselves than yield up the Town the occasion of the second War betwixt Rome and Carthage First Founded by the Zacynthians and after this destruction of it repaired or re-edified by the Romans they could not possibly do less by whom made a Colonie 9 Gandia which gives the title of a Duke to the house of Borgia and was the stile of the eldest Sonne of Pope Alex. the sixt of this noble Family called commonly in Guiccâ—â—rdine by the name of the Duke of Gandiâ— 10 Denia seated on the brinâ— of the Mediterranean over which it hath a goodly Prospect the Marquisate of the Duke of Lerma first Founded by the Massilâ—anâ— by whom called Dianium Not far from which is the Promontorie Ferraria of old called Promontorium Dianium the Refuge of Sertorius in his Wars against Pompey and Metellus both of great renown the one aged and of much experience the other young and of high resolutions And yet Sertorius found himself more troubled with the old mans gravitie than the yong mans gallantrie insomuch as he was used to sâ—y That 〈…〉 he would have 〈…〉 Pompey home with 〈◊〉 For he had twice 〈…〉 Great Pompey before 〈◊〉 was joyned in the Action with him the first time dangerously wounding and the second time driving him out of the Field But fighting against both he 〈◊〉 over-matched and yet seemed rather to retire than flie before them the 〈…〉 very valiantly in the time of these Wars under him to which Florus alludeth 〈◊〉 Nec nunquam magis a paruit Hispani militis Vigor quam Romano ducâ— At the last when he had a long time upheld the 〈◊〉 faction he was traiterously murdered by 〈◊〉 one of his Assâ—ciates for which 〈◊〉 and Pompey had a Triumph at Rome So high an estimate did they set upon the casuall death of this poor Proscript The Antient â—nhabitants hereof were the Bastitani the Edâ—tani Coâ—testaâ—i and some part of the 〈◊〉 originally of the Province of Tarracoâ—ensis afterwards in the sub-dividing of that Province by Constanâ—ine of Carthâ—ginensis In the declining of the Empire first subdued by the Aâ—ani who were scarce warm in their new dwellings when disseized by the Gâ—thes From the Gâ—â—hes taken by the Moores of whom reckoned as a Province till the fatall overthrow given to 〈◊〉 Enaâ—â— at tâ—e battell of Sierra 〈◊〉 and the departure of the Moores of 〈◊〉 to their own County which followed presently upon it By â—â—it Abâ—n-â—eit the Brother of this Mahomet made a distinct Kingdom of it self Anno 1214. but taken from him by one Zâ—eâ— a Prince of the Mâ—ores of Spain under colour that he had a purpose of turning Christian and making his Kingdom subject to the Crown of 〈◊〉 as indeed he did Anno 1228. Conquered from 〈◊〉 the new King before he could enjoy the sweets of a new raised Kingdom by Iâ—mâ—s King of 〈◊〉 Anno 1238. Since reckoned a Member of that Kingdom never dismembred from the bodie of it since the first uniting But still so overgrown with Moores not to be blamed for loving such an excellent seat that at the final expulsion of that people be King Pâ—ilip the third there were reckoned no sewer than 22000 Families of them in this little Countrie The Armes hereof were Gules a Tower embattelled Argent purssed or pennond Sable 12 CATALONIA CATALONIA is bounded on the north-North-East with the Land of Rousillon and the Pyrenâ—â—s on the East with the â—editeâ—ranean on the South with Valentiâ— and on the North and North-West with 〈◊〉 The Country somewhat Mountainous and full of Woods and not very well cultivated beholding more in that respect for Corn Fruites and other necessary provisions unto the 〈◊〉 of the Sâ—â— which serves them out of other Countries than to the Gooâ—nâ—ss of the Land And yet it is as well watered as most parts of Spain having in it besides the Ebrâ— or Iberus common to many other Provinces and â—inia which runneth betwixt it and Valentia the Rivers of 1 â—ardera 2 Lobregat 3 Segre 4 Fraâ—colâ—no 5 Besâ—rs and 6 Oâ—har The name of Catalonia some derive from the Castellani who formerly inhabited some part hereof others will have it called Catalonâ—a corruptly for Gothalanâ—a from the mixture of the Gothes and Alâ—ni successively the Masters of it and some more improbably from one Carthalot a Noble Man of this Countrie who lived here they know not when More like it is that it took this name from the Catalâ—uniâ— an old French people of Languedoc the adjoyning Province from whom the fields called Campâ— Catalaunicâ— neer unto Tholouse took denomination But from what root soever they came certain it is that they are generally a perverse and obstinate people little observant of the pleasure or profit of their naturall Princes but on the other side so Zealous in defence of their own Privileges that they have created more trouble to their Kings under that pretence than all the rest of the subjects of Spain Of which we need no other instance than their lâ—te revolt unto the 〈◊〉 Anno 1â—38 which drew after it the loss of the Realm of Portugal and many Towns of great importance in Flaâ—ders and the rest of the Netherlands Principall places in it are 1 〈◊〉 situate on the 〈◊〉 neer the River Lobrâ—â—â—t accommodated with a large and commodious Port where commonly the Spanish Souldiers do embark which are bound for Italy
The Town adorned with large streets handsome buildings strong Walls and a very pleasant situation called Barcino by the ancient writers in whoâ—e time it was a Romaâ— Colonie now honoured with a Bishops See and the seat of the 〈…〉 2 Tâ—â—ragone seated also on the Mediterranean East of the River Francolino built fortified and peopled by the two Sâ—ipiâ—s the Father and Vncle of Afâ—icanâ—s for a Counter-Fort to Câ—rthagena or New Carâ—hage not long before founded by the Carthaginians afterwards made the Metropolis of Tarrdâ—onensis hence denominated stript of that honour by Tolâ—de and is now but two miles in compass and containing not above 700 Families Yet still it holdeth the reputation of an Archbishops See contending with 〈◊〉 for the Primacie of all Spain as Braga alâ—o doth in the Kingdom of Portugal the controversie being undecided to this very day 3 Ampurias on the same sea also once of great esteem founded by the Massiâ—ans a Roman Colonie and a well traded Town as the name doth signifie this being the 〈◊〉 spoken of by Strabo and Ptolomie now not observeable for any thing but a safe Road for Ships 4 Blanos 5 Palamos and 6 Rosas all Ports on the same Sea but subject unto divers Winds and not very spacious More in the Land are 7 Girone a small but handsomely built and a well traded Town a Bishops See and the title of the eldest Sonne of Aragon called Prince of Girone Which title was first given to Iohn the eldest Sonne of King Pedro the fourth immediately upon his birth Anno 1351. and hath since continued 8 Tortosa on the River Ebro in the most rich and pleasant part of all the Country A goodly Town and of great importance garrisoned by the French since the late revolt of Catalonia from the King of Spain and like to draw a great part of this Province after it whilest it continueth in their power or the possession of their party 9 Vrgel a Earls honour and a Bishops See situate at the foot of the Pyrences 10 Momblane which heretofore gave the title of Duke to the second Sonnes of the Kings of Aragon Here is also on the East part where it joyneth with the land of Rousillon the Promontary called of old Templum Veneris now Cabo de Ceux and not far from Barcelone the Mountain called Montserrato on the sides full of Hermitages and Anchorets cells and having towards the summit of it a Chappell dedicated to the Virgin Mary much famed and resorted to by Pilgrims from all parts of the World for her miraculous Image which is there enshrined The old Inhabitants of this Province were the Castellani Auxitani Indigites Cosetani with part of the Ilercones Iaccetani all of them part of Tarraconensis In the declining of the Empire seized on by the Alani and they soon after vanquised if not dispossessed by the power of the Gothes Lost to the Moores in the general ruine of the whole from them recovered by the puissance of Charles the great who having taken the City of Barcelone Anno 801. gave it to one Bernard a Frenchman with the title of Earl who Governed the Country for that Emperor as Wâ—fredus or Godfredus his successor did for Lewis the Godly Godfredus Sonne to this Godfrede by the gift of Charles the Gross was the first Proprietary united unto Aragon by the mariage of Earl Raymond with the Heir of that Kingdom The Earls of Barcâ—lone A. Ch. 884. 1 Godfredus surnamed the Hairie Sonne of Wifrede the Provinciall Governour for the Emperour Ludovicus Pius 914. 2 Miron Sonne of Godfredus 933. 3 Godfredus II. Sonne of Miron by some called Seniofrid 971. 4 Borellus Brother of Miron and Vncle of Godfred the second 993. 5 Raymond Sonne of Borellus 1017. 6 Berengarius surnamed Borellus Sonne of Raymond 1035. 7 Raymond II. Sonne of Borengarius Borellus 1076. 8 Raymond III. Sonne of Raymond the second 1082. 9 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the third Earl of Provence also in right of Dâ—ulce his wife 1131. 10 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the fourth and Dâ—ulce Countess of Provence maried Petronilla Daughter of Raymir or Raymond the second King of Aragon whom he succeeded in that Kingdom Anno 1134. Uniting these Estates together never since dis-joyned The Arms hereof were four Pallets Gules in a field Or now the Arms of Aragon Which Arms were given to Geofrie surnamed the Hairie the first Earl hereof by Lewis the Stammering Emperor and King of France to whose aid he came against the Normans with a Troop of horse and being bloody in the fight desired of the Emperour to give him some Coat of Arms which he and his Posterity might from thenceforth use Who dipping his four fingers in the blood of the Earl drew them thwart his Shield which was only of Plain Gold without any Devise saying This shall be your Arms hereafter 11 The Kingdom of MAIORCA THe Kingdom of MAIORCA contained the Ilands of Majorca Minorca Ebuâ—sa and Frumentaria in the Mediterranean the Land of Rousillon Sardaigne or Cerdagne in the Continent of Spain and the Earldom of Montpâ—lier in France The Land of ROVSILLON which is the first Member of this Kingdom is situate betwixt two Branches of the Pyrenâ—es bounded on the South with the Mediterranean on the West with Catalogne on the North with the said Pyrenees on the East with Languedoc in France Places of most importance in it are 1. Helna a Bishops See on the River Techo 2. Collâ—bre now a poor and ignoble Village of note only for a safe and commodious Harbour but formerly the great and famous Citie of Illiberis so often mentioned in the wars betwixt Rome and Carthage 3. Perpignan in Latine Perpinianum built in the yeer 1068. by Guinard Earl of Rousillon in a pleasant Plain on the River Thelis now a rich Town well traded and as strongly fortified against the French to whose fury in the time of war it is still exposed Besieged by Henry Sonne to King Francis the first with a puissant Army Anno 1542 Pertly to be revenged upon Charles the fifth who had before attempted Marsâ—illes in Provence partly to get into his hands a chief door of Spain by which he might at all times enter into that Kingdom But he found here such strong resistance that he was fain to raise his siege with as little honour as Charles had gotten by the Expedition which he made into Provence 4. Salsus the Salsulâ—e of Strabo a strong place on the Frontire of Languedock fortified according to the Rules of modern Fortification and one of the chief Bulwarks against the French 5. Rousillon a Castle of more honour and antiquity than strength or beauty by Plinie and other Antients called Ruseino the Countrey Comitatus Ruseinoâ—ensis now Rousillon and the Land of Rousillon accounted heretofore a part of Gaule Narbonensis and added unto Spain in the time of the Gothes On the death of Gerard the last Proprietarie Earl it was added
to the Crown of England by the puissance of King Edward the first by whom made one of the shires of Wales as it still continues Not far from Anglesey some what inclining to the South is the Isle of Bardsey by Ptolomie called Edri by Plinie Adros by the Welch Eulby extending towards the East with a rockie Promontory but rich and fruitfull towards the West the retiring place of many godly and devout Hermits in the former times Southwards from hence and over against St. Davids are two other Ilands the one called Selame plentifull of wild honey the other named by the Welch Lymen by the English Ramsey thought to be the Limni of Ptolomie the Silimnum of Plinie but not else remarkeable VI THE ILANDS OF THE SEVERN SEA are four in number of no great note but I must take them in my passage to the Isles of Silly Of those the first is Flat-Holm from the flat and levell the 2d Stepholm from the steep and craggie disposition of it both by the Welch called Echni and both situate over against the County of Somerset More towards the opening of the Channel lieth the Isle of 3 Chaldey called by the Welchmen Inis Pâ—r of as small note as the other and at the very mouth thereof the Isle of 4 Lundey over against Devonshire the principall Iland of this Sea extending two miles every way of excellent pasturage well stored with Conies and great plenty of â—igeons Situate a good distance from any part of the land in the middest of the Salt and Brackish Ocean and yet yieldeth many Springs of Fresh-Water for the use of the people inhabiting for the most part in a Town of the same name with the Iland A place of very great strength and safety begirt about with dangerous unapproachable Rocks and having but one way of access into it and that so narrow that two men cannot go a brest VII The Isles of SILLY in number 145 are situate over against the most Western Promontorie of Cornwall from which distant 24 miles and lie round together in the manner of a ring or Circle Discovered first by the Silures a Phoenician Colonie in Spain opposite against which they lie thence called Silures by Solinus much traded and resorted to by the said Phoenicians from the Isle of Gades invited thereunto by the unexhaustible Mines of Tinne which they found amongst them A Trade so great and gainfull to them that they held it a great point of State 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep it as a secret from all the World as we find in Strabo who addes the story of a Carthagâ—nian or Phoenician Merchant incountred in his voyage hither by some Roman Vessels and splitting his ship on the next shore where he knew the Romans would not follow him rather than let them know to what place he was bound Rewarded for his honest care and recompenced for the loss of his ship and goods out of the publick Treasurie From this abundance of Tinne the Graecians when they came to know them called them Cassitâ—rideâ— Cassiteres in that language signifying Tynne accordingly Herodotus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affirming that he knew not those Ilands called Cassiterides from whence Tynne was brought The richness of this Commodity the pleasures of the place and the Western Situation of them make many of the Grecians call them the Hâ—sperides mistaking them for the Fortunate Ilands By Solinus they are called Silures as before is said Sigdeles in the corrupt Copies of Antoninus insulae Sillinae by Severus Sulpitius from whence we have the name of the Isles of Silly The Flemings I know not why call them the Sorlings All of them very fruitfull in Corn and Herbage besides the treasures hid within well stored with Conies Cranes Swans and most sorts of Wild Fowl Ten of them more esteemed than the rest are called by the names of 1 Aâ—math 2 Agnes 3 Sampson 4 Silly 5 Bresar 6 Rusco 7 S. Helens 8 Arthur 9 S. Maurice and 10 St. Maries Of which the most famous in the accompt of former times was that of Silly as giving name unto the rest but in the present estimate St. Maries is accompted the chief of all 8 miles in compass fruitfull of all necessaries and fortified with a very strong Castle built by Queen Elizabeth well manned and Garrisoned for defence of a large and goodly Harbour made amongst these Ilands capable of the greatest Navies These Ilands first discovered by Himilco a Carthaginian sent by that State to search into the West Coasts of Europe became of great same afterwards both in Greece and Italy by reason of the Mines of Tynne spoken of before So beneficiall to the Romans that they used to send hither their condemned Prisoners to work in the Mines as the best service to be done by their forfeited lives And hither amongst others Iustantius a fierce Priscillianist for his factious and seditious cariage was â—ent by Maxâ—mus ad Sulliman 〈◊〉 ultra Britanniam deportatus as Sulpitius hath it After the Romans had forsaken their hold in Britain they returned again into the power and possession of the Naâ—ives from whom subdued and added unto the English Crown by Atheâ—stan the eighth King of England now ordered for Civill matters as a part of Cornwall for military by their own Captain subordinate to the Lord Lieutenant of that Countie and for the Tâ—â—-trade by the Lord Warden and Court of Stanneries An Officer and Court erected for the benefit and regulating of the Tinners of Cornwall who by reason of their employment in there Mines have many privileges and exemptions more than other Subjects but of late limited and restrained by Act of Parliament VII The Isle of WIGHT lieth over against Hampshire from which it seemeth to have been divided the passage betwixt it and Huâ—st-Castle on the opposite shore being very narrow and the name of it intimating some such division For by the Bâ—itans it was antiently called Guith which signifieth a breach or separation from whence the English have their Wight the turning of Gu. to W. being familiar with the Saxons and all other Dutch people and from the same Root probably the Romans had the name of Vectis Vecht Wight and Guith being words of such neer resemblance that we need not travell further for an Etymologie The Iland of an Ovall form 20 miles in length and 12 miles broad about the middest from thence growing narrower towards each end to the North and South Naturally fenced about on all sides on the South especially where it looks towards France on which side inaccessible by reason of the steep and craggie Rocks the whole length thereof and not much less safe on the North-west where the remainder of the Rocks which they call the Shingles and the Needles not worn away either at or since the first separation from the other shore make the passage dangerous except to single ships and those not unacquainted with the course of the Channell Towards the North-East
more flat and levell and therefore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland and that of Garesbrook in the middest but more towards the North in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men and in each Village of which here are 33 besides many Market Towns a peece of Ordnance Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it as the naturall courage of the People warlike and stout and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman so plentifull of Corn and all the fruits of a good pasturage that they have not only enough for themselves but furnish the markets of Southampton and Portsmouth but the last especially with the greatest part of the Wheat Flesh Cheese and Butter which is spent amongst them Insomuch as the Soldiers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend and the Seat open they cared not for all the World besides Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece that the Wooll hereof hath the second place of esteem next to that of Lemster in the Countie of Hereford and precedencie of that of Cotswald Their chief Towns 1 Yarmouth on the North-west of the Iland seated on a convenient Haven which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell and that Haven defended with a Castle 2 Brading another Market-Town 3 Newton an antient Burrough and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament 4 Gaersbrook a large Town and neighboured with an Antient Castle 5 Newport now the chief of all the Isle called in times past Medena afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena at last Newport Seated upon an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key and by that means populous well traded and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian afterwards Emperour of Rome in the time of Claudius Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick King of the West-Saxons and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar two of that Nation who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell and then upon compulsion too forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla the West-Saxon King Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof From whose Family by the gift of Henry the second it passed to that of Redvars or Rivers de Ripariis then Earles of Devonshire and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first Never so much ennobled as by Henry the sixth who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after IX THANET is a little Iland in the north-North-East of Kent not far from Sandwich environed on three parts with the Sea into which it shooteth with a large Promontâ—rie called the north-fore-North-Fore-land the Cantium of the antient Writers towards the West severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure which is here called Yeâ—â—â—de Called by Solinus Athanatos in some Copies Thanatos from whence the Saxons had their Thanet Famous as in other things so in these particulars that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain the first Lâ—verie and Seizâ—n which they had of the whole Kingdom conferred upon them by the improvident bounâ—ie of Voâ—tger to whose aid called in and the landing place of Augustine the Monk when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons The whole about 8 miles in length and four in bredth was reckoned to contein in those times 600 Families now very populous for the bigness and plentifull of all commodities necessary but of corn especially The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land well skilled as well in steering of a ship at Sea as in holding the Plough upon Land and in both industrious Of most note in it 1 Stonar a Port-Town the usuall landing place of the Saxons more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vorâ—â—mer King of the Britans who having vanquished the Sâ—xons in many battels and finally driven them out of the Iland desired to be here interred on a concert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk to fright the Carthagiâ—â—ans from the Coasts of Italiâ— M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water when environed on all sides with the Sea at other times joyned unto the Land or of an easie passage from the one to the other pulled by some tempest or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land whence the name of Sunderland Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham over against the influx of the River Were Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants yet not to have been here remembred but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles the second Monarch of Great Britain to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers the first in the 3d yeer of his reign Anno 1627 the second in the 18th Anno 1642. XI THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland not far from Barwick stretched out in length from East to West with a narrow point unto the Land from thence growing broader like a wedge fortified with a strong Castle and of great safety but more famous for what it hath been than for what it is In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See by S. Aidanius one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man for the Solitude and privacie of it which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion The name then Linâ—isfarâ— but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops Monks and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit gained it the name of Holy Iland The See continued there 353 years that is to say from the yeer 637 to 990 under 22 Bishops hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn then removed to Durham the insolencies of the Danes who then raged terribly on those coasts compelling them to abandon that religious solitude Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands and shewn by what meanes
the last Earl unto Philip the Good continuing ever since in the house of Burgundie or in their right in those of Austria and Spain The Armes hereofate Or a Lyon Sable debruised with a Bend Gules 6. LVXENBOVRG LVXENBOVRG is bounded on the East with the Mosette and the land of Triers on the West with the Meuse or Maes and a branch of the forrest of Ardenne on the North with Luyck-land Namur and a part of Hainalt and on the South with the Dutchie of Lorrain Divided into two parts the Eastern part being called Fanenne fruitfull of corn and yeelding withall some wines some mines and many excellent quarries of goodly stone the Western called the Ardenne a remainder of that spacious Forrest which sometimes overshadowed all this countrey barren of corn but very plentifull of Venison and of Fowle good store The people of this country are not all of one language those nearer Germanie as in Luxenbourg Arlune Rodemark Theonville and the rest on that side speaking the Dutch as those of Ivois Mommedi Morvill and Damvilliers with the rest bordering on France do a corrupt or broken French In which regard the pleadings held before the Councell residing in Luxenbourg are made in both Languages that so they may be understood by all that have businesse there But the Nobility and Gentry of which there is more in this Province then in any other of the seventeen speak both Tongues perfectly A breed of men full of vertue curtesie and hospitality towards one another and of great truth and faith to their Prince but reckoned for the worst Landlords in all these countries governing their Subjects and Tenants like the Pesants of France contrary to the use and liberties of the rest of the Netherlands Both sorts as well the Nobility as the Commons hate both Law and Lawyers and for the most part end their controversies amongst themselves without any processe The whole countrey containeth in compasse about 70. leagues or 200. Italian miles in which are comprehended 23. walled Towns and 1168. Burroughs and Villages The principall of which are 1. Lucembourg built in the place where anciently stood the Augusta Veromanduorum of Ptolemie and took this new name quasi Lucis burgum from the image of the Sun there worshipped seated on the Alsnutius or Alze which runneth through it large and of a strong situation but not very well built nor yet recovered of the spoils which the long wars betwixt the French and the Spaniard brought upon it before the treaty of Cambray However it is the chief Town of the Province honoured with the residence of the Councell hereof and the Sepulchre of John K. of Bohemia slain in the battell of Crecie against the English anno 1348. 2. Arlune on the top of an high hill so called quasi Aralunae from an Altar consecrated to the Moon in the times of Paganisme 3. Theonville on the Moselle over which it hath a goodly bridge a frontier Town near Metz and the border of Lorrain and for that cause made marvellous strong but taken by the French anno 1558. and restored the next year by the peace of Cambray 4. Bostoack a fair Town and very well traded commonly called the Paris of Ardenne in which part it standeth 5. Mommedi on an high hill at the foot of which runneth the River Chiers 6. Danvilliers once a very strong place also both taken and ransacked by the French anno 1552. 7. Morville upon the Chiers the one half whereof belongeth to the Duke of Lorrain the other to the King of Spain as Duke of Luxenbourg for which cause called Laville commune 8. Rock di March fortified with a strong Castle 9. Ivoys a place once of great importance sacked by the French anno 1552. and restored by the treaty of Cambray on condition it should never more be walled 10. La Ferte on the Chiers a Town of the same condition In the skirts of this countrey towards France standeth the Dukedome of Bovillon and the principality of Sedan distinct Estates and in the hands of severall Owners yet so that the Soveraign of Sedan is stiled Duke of Bovillon Towns of most note 1. Bovillon the chief Town built on the side of an hill near the River Senoy a fair large City and beautified with a goodly Castle on the top of an hill so strong as well by Art as Nature that before the use of great Ordnance it was held impregnable but since it hath been often taken sometimes by the Emperours and finally anno 1552. by the French King It hath command over a fair and goodly Territory honoured with the title of a Dutchy and is now in the hands of the Bishops of Leige to one of whose Predecessors named Obert it was sold by Godfrey of Bovillon Duke of Lorrain at his going to the Holy-land 2. Sedan or Esdain situate on the banks of the Maes or Mosa the usuall residence of the Prince a fine neat Town well fortified and planted with 80. brasse Pieces of Ordnance honoured also with a seat of Learning which being of a middle nature betwixt a Grammar Schoole and an University is in the Criticisme of these times called a Scholaillustris to which men may send their children to learn good letters though they can take in them no Degrees that being a priviledge reserved only to the Universities So that these Schooles may be somewhat like our Collegiate Churches of Westminster Winchester and Eaton but that the younger Students in these last named are more reâ—trained to Rhetorick and Grammar then in the other though these more liberally indowed for the incouragement and reward of learning then all the Scholae illusâ—res of either Germanie 3. Loni 4. Mouson Musonium it is called in Latine a Town of great strength and consequence on the River Maes upon some jealousies of State garrison'd by the French as some other good Peers of this Dukedome are 5. Sausi and 6. Florenge which two last came unto the Princes of Sedan by the Lady Jone the wife of Robert Earl of Mark and mother of that Robert Earl of Mark who first of all this house was honoured with the title of Duke of Bovillon All taken and levelled with the ground by Charles the 5. in his war against Robert Earl of Mark and Duke of Bovillon but afterwards repaired on the peace ensuing 7. Jamais a Town of great importance on the edge of Lorrain by the Duke whereof in the year 1589 it was taken after a long siege from the Lady Charlotte the last Heire Generall of this House and laid unto that Dukedome as a part thereof As for the Dukedome of Bovillon it was anciently a part of the great Earldome of Aâ—denne by Geofrey of Ardenne Duke of Bovillon united to the Dukedome of Lorrain at his investiture in that estate anno 1004. By Geofrey the 2. of that name and fift Duke of Lorrain it was given in Dower to his Sister Ida at her marriage with Eustaâ— Earl of
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East groyning-Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
their good luck in the Dukedom of Lorrain caused a good Garrison of their own to be put into them anno 1633. under pretence of keeping them for the Children of a Brother of the Duke of Wirtenbergs to whom the inheritance belonged The antient Inhabitants of this tract were the Tribochi with parts of the Nemetes and Rauraci first conquered by the Romans then subdued by the Almains after by the French and by them made a part of the Kingdome of Lorrain in the full of which Kingdom it was reckoned for a Province of the German Empire Governed for the Emperours by Provinciall Earls in the Dutch language called Landgraves at first officiarie only and accomptable to the Emperours under whom they served in the end made hereditarie and successionall unto their posterities The first hereditarie Landgrave said to be Theodorick in the reign of Otho the third after whose death the Empire being made elective gave the Provinciall Governours some opportunities to provide for themselves In his male-issue it continued till the reign of Frederick the 2. who began his Empire anno 1212 and dyed anno 1250. during which intervall this Estate was conveyed by daughters to Albert the 2. Earl of Habspurg Albert Earl of Hobenburg and Lewis Earl of Ottingen Rodolph of Habspurg son of this Albert afterwards Emperour of the Germans marrying with Anne the daughter of the Earl of Hohenlbe became possessed also of his part of the Countrie which added to his own made up the whole Vpper Elsats continued since that time in possession of the house of Austria descended from him The third part comprehending all the Lower Alsatia was not long after sold by the Earl of Ottingen to the Bishop of Strasburg whose Successours hold it to this day assuming to themselves the title of the Landgraues of Elsats But as for Sungow or the Countie of Pfirt that belonged anciently to the Princes of the house of Schwaben in the expiring of which potent and illustrious Familie by the death of Conradine the last Duke anno 1268. that great estate being scattered into many hands it was made a distinct Earldom of it self And so continued till the year 1324. when Vlrich the last Earl dying without issue male left his estate betwixt two daughters whereof the one named Anne conveyed her part in marriage to Albert Duke of Austria surnamed the Short Grandchild of Rodolphus the Emperor before mentioned the other named Vrsula sold her moietie to the said Albert for 8000 Crowns Since that it hath been alwayes in the possession of the Dukes of Austria save only for the time in which it was pawned or mortgaged together with Alsatia to the Duke of Burgundie governed in Civill matters and points of Judicature by the Parliament or Court of Ensbeim in the Vpper Elsats 5. LORRAIN The Dukedom of LORRAIN is bounded on the East with Elsats on the West with the Country of Barrois in France belonging to the Dukes hereof and the rest of Champagne on the North with Luxembourg and the land of Triers and on the South with the County of Burgundy from which and from the Province of Elsats parted by the Vogesus or Vauge wherewith incompassed on those sides Assigned unto Lotharius eldest son of Lewis the Godly with the stile of a Kingdome from thence called Lot-reich by the Dutch Lot-regne by the French from which the modern name of Lorrain and the Latine Lotharingia are to fetch their Pedegree The Countrey is in length about four dayes journey almost three in breadth much overgrown with Forrests and swelled with Mountains the spurs and branches of Vogesus and the once vast Wildernesse of Ardenne yet so sufficiently stored with all manner of necessaries that it needeth no supply out of other places Some lakes it hath which yeeld great quantity of fish one more especially 14 miles in compasse the fish whereof yeelds to the Dukes coffers 20000 l. yeerly it affordeth also divers metals as Silver Copper Tin Iron Lead in some places Pearls Calcidonians also of such bignesse that whole drinking cups are made of them and a matter of which they make the purest glasses not to be paralleld in Europe They have also a goodly breed of Horses equall to those of Barbary or the courser of Naples The people by reason of their neighbourhood to and commerce with France strive much to imitate the French in garb and fashion but one may easily see that it is not naturall and have much in them also of the Dutch humour of drinking but far more moderately then the Dutch themselves Generally they are a politick and an hardy Nation not otherwise able to have held their estate so long against the French Kings and the Princes of the house of Burgundy They lived very happily in former times under their own Dukes not being at all oppressed with taxes which made them very affectionate towards the Prince and usefull unto one another Their language for the most part French as in Artois Luxembourg Triers and other of the bordering Provinces members of the French Monarchy in former times not so refined and elegant as is spoke in France nor so corrupt and course as that of Montbelgard and the the County of Burgundy The rivers of chief note are 1. Marta or the Meurte which receiving into it many Rivers and passing with a swift stream by the wals of Nancie glides along fairely for a good space within sight of the Moselle into which at last it fals near Conde 2 Mosa the Meuse or Maes whose spring and course hath been already described in Belgium 3 Moselle famous for the designe which Lucius Verus Governour for the Emperour Nero had once upon it For whereas it ariseth in the mountain Vauge not far from the head of the river Soasne and disburdeneth it self into the Rhene at Confluence he intended to have cut a deep channell from the head of this unto the other so to have made a passage from the Ocean to the Mediterranean the Soasne emptying it self into the Rhosne a chief River of France as the Moselle doth into the Rhene 4 Selle which mingleth waters with the Moselle not farre from Mets. 5 Sora. 6 Martane 7 Voloy others of lesse note all of them plentifull of Salmons Perches Tenches and the best sorts of fish as in their Lakes great store of Carps some of them three foot long and of excellene tast Principall Cities are in it are 1 Mets by Ptolemie called Divodurum Metis Civitas Mediomatricum by Antoninus the chief City of the Mediomatrices who possessed this tract Seated in the pleasant plain at the confluence of the Sore and Moselle the Royall Sea in former times of the French Kings of Austrasia hence called Kings of Mets long before that a Bishops See as it still continueth 2 Toul the Tullum of Ptolemie the Civitas Leucorum of Antoninus so called from the Leuci the Inhabitants of it and the tract about it pleasantly seated on the Moselle and antiently honoured
divide it from Norway on the North with the great Frozen Ocean spoken of before on the South with Denmark Liefland and the Baltick Sea So called from the Sueci Suethans or Suâ—thidi and the word Land added for a termination of which more hereafter It is in length from Stockholm unto the borders of Lapland above a 1000 Italian miles and in breadth from Stockholm lying on the Bodner Sea to the borders of Denmark about twenty good dayes journey on horse-back insomuch as they which have travelled the length and breadth of it on this side of Lapland and the Gulf account it little lesse then all Italy and France together but taking in Lapland and the Provinces on the other side of the Gulf bigger then both by the quantity of 900 miles The situation of it in regard of the heavenly bodies is the same with Norway under the same Parallels and Degrees but of so different a temper both for soil and air as if disposed of under seveverall and long distant Climes For the Aire here is very pure but not so sharp and insupportable as it is in Norway though in some places where the Moores and Waters setle for want of care to open and cleanse the water-courses they have great fogges and mists which doe somewhat putrefie it And for the soil it is more fertile then any of the other Northern Provinces so that besides those necessaries which they keep for themselves they usually transport into other Countries store of Malt and Barley together with great quantities of Brasse Lead Steel Copper Iron the hides of Goats Bucks Oxen and costly surres They have also some Mines of Silver not mixt with any other metall plenty of fish in their Lakes and Rivers abundance of Pine-trees Firre Oaks both for ships and houses yeilding besides among the woods good store of Taâ—re and Honey and some other necessaries But hereof we shall speak more punctually in the severall Provinces The principall mountains of this Country are the Dofrine hils a vast and continuall ridge of mountaines which divide it from Norway And though they want not Rivers fit for common uses yet partly by reason of their great frosts and flakes of Ice partly by reason of the falling of trees which lie crosse their Channels they have not many Navigable or of any great fame The principall of such as be are 1 Meler at the mouth whereof stands the City of Stockholm 2 Lusen 3 Dalecarlie giving name to the Province so called or as denominated from it And of the Lakes whereof here are exceeding many that of most note is the lake of Werett which receiving it into 24 Rivers disburdneth it self at one mouth into the Baltick with such noise and fury that they call it commonly the Devils head The people are naturally strong and active provident patient and industrious hospitable towards strangers whom they entertain with great humanity so healthy that if they doe not shorten their dayes by excesse and riot they live commonly to 140 years of age and so laborious that a Begger is not seen amongst them exceeding apt to learn as well Tongues and Sciences as the Arts Mechanicall every man in a manner being his own Artificer without imploying Smith Mason Carpenter or any of other manuall trades very valiant both on foot and horse back which their long wars against the Danes and their late wars in Germany have given good proof of Their women are discreet and modest free from that intemperance which these Northern parts are subject to Both sexes use a corrupt â—utch common to all three Northerne kingdoms except in Finland and the Provinces on the other side of the Bodner sea where they partake somewhat of the Muscovite or Russian language The Christian Religion was first planted amongst them by the care and diligence of Ansgarius Archbishop of Brâ—me the Apostle general of the North corrupt with Popish superstitions it was reformed according to the Augustane Confession in the time of Gustavus Ericus the first of the present Royall familie sollicited thereunto by one Petre Neâ—icius a Lutheran Divine and Lawrence the Archdeacon of Strengnes but chiefly moved as others say by a desire to appropriate to himselfe the goods of the Church And this appeares to have had some strong influence upon him in it in that he presently seised upon what he pleased and made a Law that Bishops should enjoy no more then the King thought fit yet having pretty well lessened their â—evenues he was content they should remain as formerly both in power and number reserving to himselfe and his successours the nomination of the persons but so as the approbation of the Clergy in a kinde of election doth usually goe along with the Kings appointment The Bishops are in number seven that is to say 1 of Linâ—open containing in his Diocese 226 Parishes 2 of Vexime under whom are 210. 3 of Scara ruling over the same number of Churches 4 of Strengnes under whom are an hundred onely 5 of Aboe the greatest for extent of all as comprehending under it 500 Parishes 6 of Wiburg and 7 of Habsey whose Dioceses for the most part lye out of the bounds of Sweden in Muscovie Livonia and some other of the out parts of Poland all of them under the Archbishop of Vpsal as their Metropolitan whose Diocese extending into Lapland and Finmarch containeth 171 Parish Churches By which accompt there are in all the kingdome of Swethland but 1417 Parishes but many of them of a thousand or eight hundred families the people being dispersed in Forrests and other places where they have store of timber to build them houses and store of pasturage for their Cattell which is the reason why they have not so many great townes nor so well inhabited as is usuall in far lesser Countries As for the Authority of these Bishops they still retaine their voice in Parliament and with them so many of the inferiour Clergie as are from every Socken a certain number of Parishes like our Rurall Deaneries deputed to appeare there in the name of the Church the affaires whereof the Bishops do direct and order aswell in as out of publick meetings according to the Ecclesiasticall Constitutions formerly established and if any great occasion be they may either advise with their Consistorials or call a Diocesan Synod as they thinke most fit and therein make such Lawes and Canons as they conceive to be most proper for their owne edification The whole kingdom is divided into two parts the one lying on the East the other on the West side of the Bay or Gulf or Bodner called Sinus Bodicus in Latine being a large and spacious branch of the Baltick Sea extending from the most southernly point of Gothland as farre as to Lapland on the north According to which division we have the Provinces of 1 Gothland and 2 Sweden lying on the West side of the Gulfe 3 Lapland shutting it up upon the North 4 Bodia or Bodden and 5
of the Danow with the River Rab coming out of the Lower Hungary whence the modern Dutch name by Antonine called Arabon by the French Jovarine by our present Latinisis Jaurinum Memorable hâ—retofore for being the boundarie of the two Pannonia's Interior and Superâ—or hereabouts divided of late most principally for a strong fortresse against the Turkes by whom once taken anno 1594. but not long after againe recovered by the industrie of Monseiurâ—de Vandre-Court a French Gentleman 10. Newsol or Newhensel a strong town in the higher Hungary not far from the spring head of the River Gran which in the year 1621. proved fatall to that great Commander the Count of Bucquâ—y who at the siege hereof the Towne being then in rebellion against Ferdinand the second Emperour and King of Hungary lost his life For going privately to view some places of advantage for a generall assault hee fell into an Ambush of Hungarians who suddenly set upon him discomfitted his small party killed first his horse under him and at last himselfe having in that skirmish received sixteen wounds Slain with him at the same time also Torquato an Italian Prince Count Verdugo a Spanish Earl and one of the Gouragas of the house of Mantua 11 Altenbourg 12 Tockay both of them very strong by nature as 13 Castell-Novo is by the helps of Art Places of most importance in the Turkes possession are 1 Buda by the Dutch called Hoffen supposed by some to be the Curta of Ptolemie by others the Abrincum of Antoninus and to have tooke the name of Buda either from Buda the brother of Attila said to be the refounder of it or from the Budini a Scythian people mentioned in Herodotus Unevenly seated amongst hils on the southern shore of the Danow but in the most fruitfull part of all the Countrey exceedingly well fortified adorned with many buildings both private and publick and furnished with some medicinall Bathes which owe much of their pomp and sumptuousnesse to their new Masters the Turkes who tooke it from the Christians August 20. anno 1526. Solyman the Magnificent then present at the taking of it Before that time the Seat Royall of the Kings of Hungary and the chief City of the Kingdome as now the seat of the chief Bassa or Lord Lievtenant for the Grand Signeur 2 Alba Regalis by the Dutch called Stul-Weisenburg betwixt the Danow and the Dravus strongly but unwholesomely seated in the midst of an inaccessible marish joined to the firm land by three broad Causeys blocked up at the ends with three great Bulwarkes but for all the strong situation of it taken by the Turkes an 1543. before that time the usuall place both for the Coronation and interment of the Kings of Hungary 3 Volve on the Danow taken in the same year also 4 Fiefe-kirken in Latine called Quinque Ecclesiae from five Churches in it a Bishops See conceived to be the Tentiburgium of Antoninus tooke by the Turkes anno 1566. and giving them a great command on the River Dravus upon which it is seated 5 Sirmisch betwixt the Danow and the Saw or Savus now noted for a vein of the best wines but otherwise of no estimation at the present though heretofore of most accompt in all this Province the Metropolis as I conceive of Pannonia inferior the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio Illyrici before the division of the Empire honoured with the personall residence of many of the Emperours and made in those respects the Stage of many great and memorable actions For here Vetranio or Bretanio as others call him tooke on himselfe the Purple Robe and was declared Emperour by the Illyrian souldiers lying here in Garrison here being deserted by his own souldiers he submitted himselfe unto Constantius the son of Constantine the Great here Gratian the Emperour sonne of Valentinian the first was born and finally here was held a Councell against Photinus Bishop of this City who held that CHRIST had no existence of God the Father till he was conceived and born of the Virgin which Tenent being contrary as well to that of the Arian as the Orthodox Prelates was here condemned by both parties in the time of the said Constantius who was there in person an 356. 6 Zigoth a strong towne situate in a marish ground on the North side of the Dra taken by Solyman the Magnificent anno 1566. who there ended his dayes 7 Keresture nigh unto which anno 1596. Mahomet the third gave the Christians so great an overthrow that if hee had pursued his victory it is thought that hee had finished the conquest of Hungarie 8 Mursa upon the confluence of the Dra and the Danow as remarkable in the stories of elder times as 9 Belgrade on the confluence of the Saw and the Danow hath been in the later This last a town of divers names first called Taururum or Taurunum after Alba Graeca by the Dutch accordingly Greichs Wessenburg by the French and modern Latinists Belgrade and Belgradum from the beautifull situation of it hemmed in upon the North with the Danow on the East with the Saw on the other sides defended with strong wals deep ditches and impregnable Ramparts belonging antiently to the Despots of Servia by whom consigned over to Sigismund King of Hungary as best able to keep it the Despots being satisfied with lands and territories of a better value The Bulwark heretofore of Christendome against the Turkes who received before it many great and notable repulses of which the most memorable were those of Amurath the second and Mahomet surnamed the Great taken at last to the great losse and shame of the Christian world not succouring the defendants in convenient time by Solyman the Magnificent anno 1520. Then on the North side of the River in the upper Hungary there is 10 Pesth over against Buda on the River Danow 11 Vaccia on the same River a Bishops See 12 Colocza an Archbishops See on the same River also 13 Zegedin on the West side of the River Tibiscus 14 Temeswar on the East of that River towards Transilvania the ordinary residence of a Turkish Bassa 15 Gyula a strong Town on the borders of Transilvania betrayed by Nicolas Keresken Governour hereof in the last yeare of Solyman on promise of some great reward But Selimus the son of Solyman caused him to be put into a barrell stuck full of nailes with the points turned inwards and so to be tumbled up and down till hee most miserably dyed there being on the barrell this inscription written viz. Here receive the reward of thy Avarice and treason Gyula thou soldest for gold if thou be not faithfull to Maximilian thy naturall Lord neither wilt thou be true to me 16 Singidon on the South of Gyula betwixt which and Belgrade are the fields of Maron memorable for the slaughter of 50000 Turkes slaine here in battell under the fortunate conduct of John Huniades The first Inhabitants of this countrey on the North side of the Danow and the
search and examine all Ships that passe that way they receive the Grand Seignieurs customes and are in effect the principal strength of Constantinople At these Castles all Ships must stay three dayes to the end that if any Slave be run away from his master or theeves have stolen any thing they may be in that place pursued and apprehended So that these Castles are as it were the out-works of Constantinople to defend it from all invasions and from any forces which may come unto it by Sea out of the Mediterranean And for the safety thereof from such as may finde passage into the Euxine there are situate at the very entrance of the Thracian Bosphorus two strong Castles also the one above Constantinople on Europe side anciently called Damalis and now the Black tower strongly fortified and compassed with a wall twenty two foot thick which with the opposite Castle on the A sian Shore doe command that entrance No Europaean Isle of note in either Strait And therefore on unto The ISLANDS of the AEGEAN SEA Hellespont after a forty miles course expaciateth its waters in the Aegaean Seas so called either from Aegaeus the father of Theseus who misdoubting his sons safe return from the Minotaure of Crete here drowned himself or secondly from Aege once a principall City in the prime Island Euboea or thirdly because that the Islands lie scattered up and down like the leaps of a wanton Goat from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The chief Ilands of it are 1 Samothrace 2 Thassus 3 Imbrus 4 Lenmos 5 Euboea 6 Salamis 7 Aegint 8 the Cyclades 9 the Sporades and 10 Cythera all which especially from Euboea Southwards are called the Islands of the Arches the Sea being by the Mariners called the Archipelago in regard of its greatnesse compared unto the narrow Seas which lie about it 1 SAMOTHRACE is a small Iland opposite to the Coast of Thrace where the Hebrus falls into the Sea so called quasi Samos Thraciae to difference it from the A sian Samos bordering on Ionia Formerly it was called Dardania from Dardanus the Trojan who fled hither when he carried the Palladium thence But Aristotle writing of the Common-weal of these Samo-Thracians telleth us that it was first called Leucosia and afterwards Samus from Saus the sonne of Mercury and Rhene the letter M being interposed It is now called Samandrachi plentifull in Honey and Wilde Deer and better stored with commodious harbours then any other in these Seas It hath a town of the same name with the Iland situate on an high hill on the North part hereof over-looking a capacious Haven of late by the Pirates frequent infesting of these Seas in a manner desolate II THASSVS another little Iland on the same Coast opposite to the influx of the River Nessas lying betwixt that and Athos in Macedonia at the mouth of the Strymonian Bay by Pliny called Aerid and Aethria by P tolemy Thalassia at the present Thasse In compasse betwixt forty and fifty miles sufficiently fruitfull well replenished with woods and yeilding good store of the best Wines mountainous in some places but those mountains fraught with Quarries of excellent Marble which the Romans called Thassiam from the Iland and in the times of Philip and Alexander the Great so rich in Mines of usefull metals that those Kings received yearly 80 talents for their Customes of them It hath one town of the same name with the Iland situate on a large plain in the north part of it bordering on a goodly Bay which serves for an Haven to the Town and on the South parts where the Country is more mountainous and hilly there are two towns more each of them situate on an hill but the names thereof occur not amongst my Authors III IMBRVS another small Iland now named Lembro is situate betwixt Samothrace and the T hracian Chersonese in compasse about thirty miles but more long then broad stretching north and south and distant from Samothrace about ten miles The Iland mountainous for the most part except towards the West where it hath some pleasant and well-watered Plaines in which a town of the same name situate at the foot of the mountain once sacred unto Mercury but not else observable IV LEMNOS an Iland of more note lyeth betwixt Thrace and Mavedon not far from Imbrus memorable amongst the Poets for the fabulous fall of Vulcan who being but an homely brat hardly worth the owning was by Juno in great passion thrown out of Heaven and falling on this Iland came to get his halting Howsoever he was antiently worshipped by the people hereof and from hence called Lemnius In compasse about an hundred miles but more long then broad extended from the East to the West on every side well furnished with convenient Greeks and some pretty Havens by which the want of Rivers is in some sort recompensed The Country for the most part plain if compared unto the adjacent Ilands but otherwise swelled with rising mountainets the enterposed valleys being very fruitfull of wheat pulse wine flesh cheese wooll flax linnen and all other necessaries onely wood is wanting And though here be no Rivers as before was said yet have they good fishing on the Sea-cost for their use and sustenance and in some parts Hot-bathes for health and medicine But the chief riches of this Iland is in a Minerall Earth here digged of excellent Vertue for curing wounds stopping of fluxes expulsing poisons preservative against infections and the like called Terra Lemnia from the place and Terra Sigillata from the seal or Character imprinted on it For being made up into small pellets and sealed with the Turks Character or Signet it is then not before sold unto the Merchants by whom dispersed over most parts of the Christian world Upon the sixt of August yeerly they goe to gather it but not without much Ceremony and many religious preparations brought in by the Venetians when they were Lords of this Iland and still continued by the Greek Monks or Caloires who are the principall in the work There is one hill onely where it groweth the top whereof being opened they discover the vein resembling the casting up of wormes and having gathered as much of it that day as the Priesis think fit it is closed again certain bags of it being sent to the Grand-Signeur yeerly the residue sealed up and sold to the forain Merchant But to return to the Topographie of the place the eastern parts hereof are said to be fat and fruitfull the western very dry and barren in both containing 57 Towns and Villages all of them inhabited by the Greeks except only three and those three garrisoned by the Turks who being Lords of the whole Iland have new named it Stalimene In former times from two prime Cities in it it was called Diospolis Of which the first was called Lemnos by the name of the Iland as large and well-people now as ever formerly but of no great estimation
as little memorable This Iland was first Peopled by Dodanim the sonne of Javan and the Grand-child of Japhet whom the Greeks call commonly but corruptly Rhodanim mistaking the Hebrew letter Dalesh for that of Resh letters so like as easily it might draw them to that mistake Finding this Iland too narrow for him he left here a Colony and with the main body of his People passed into Greece where he planted the Countrey of Epirus as hath there been said Those which staid here being mistakingly called Rhodians or called so by the Grecians not looking with too curious eyes into their Antiquities from the abundant of Roses herein growing making the best use of their Haven and other the advantages of their situation became so expert in maritime affairs that by Florus they are stiled Populus nauticus and that not onely in the way of Trade and Marchandize but of power and government holding for many years the command of these Seas and prescribing Lawes for the Regleiment of Navegation Which being called the Rhodian Lawes became the generall Rule for deciding marine causes and ordering the Affaires of Sea in all the parts and Provinces of the Roman Empire and so continued till supplanted in these Westem parts by the Lawes of Oleron Fearfull of falling under the Macedonians they applied themselves unto the Romans whom first they aided in their warres against Philip the Father of Perseus and afterwards in that also against Antiochus Rewarded for this last service with Lycia and Caria two of the Asian Provinces which Antiochus was to leave on his composition they became so faithfully affected to the State of Rome that when all the other Ilands of the Mediterranean and Aegean Seas revalted to Mithridates King of Pontus this onely adhered unto the Romans Proud either of their strength at Sea or of those good Officers they began to take upon them as Mediatours and thought themselves fit men to advise their Masters Crown troublesome by their frequent interpositions and losing much of their esteem by such impertinencies they began to grow jealous of the Romans and incline to Perseus King of Macedon whose Father they before opposed with their utmost power A change which Perterculus expresseth with some admiration Rhodij ipsi fidelissimi antea Romanis dubià jam fide proniores in Regis partes visisunt as his words there are But yet they held for them against Mithridates as before was said and served their turn on all occasions until insensibly they bretraied their liberty to the power of their friends and of Confederates and Allaies became their Vassals Made by Vespasian into a Province with the rest of the Isles the Governour or Prsident of that Province fixing here his residence as the chief of those Ilands which gave the title of Metropolitan tropolitan to the Bishop of Rhodes Under that Empire it continued or under that of Constantinople after the division till the year 1124. when taken from the Grecians by the State of Venice again recovered by the Greeks in the time of their Emperour John Ducas then residing at Nice Wonne from the Grecians by the Turks the Knights of Saint John of Hierusalem being utterly driven out of Asia possessed themselves of it by the favour of Emanuel the then Emperour who aided them in the conquest Anno 1308. Afterwards proving bad neighbours to the Turkish tyrants whom they ceased not to infest upon all occasions they were many times in vain invaded Mahomet the Great famous for taking Constantinople and the Empire of Trabezond spending some time before their City with both loss and shame At the last 1522. it was again besieged by Solyman the Magnificent Lilladamus Villerius being then Great Master who did as much in defence hereof as policy and puissance could extend unto But multitude in the end prevailed and upon Christmas day the Turk entred Rhodes as Conquerour though possibly he might have said as Pyrrhus once said of a like victory against the Romans that such another victory would have quite undon him Since that a Province of the Turks by whom and by some Jews banished out of Spain the City of Rhodes is wholly inhabited the Christians which are licensed to dwell in the Countrey and have leave to trade there in the day time not suffered upon pain of death to stay there all night And so we pass from the Ilands of the Asian Diocese to the Isle of Cyprus a neer neighbour unto Anatolia but no member of it the rest of that Diocese and those Seas as 11. Possidium 12. Arcesine 13 Bugialos 14. Minyas 15. Sirne 16. Cesi and the rest yielding but little matter of observation besides their names OF CYPRUS CYPRVS is situate in the Syrian and Cilician Seas extended in length from East to West two hundred miles in breadth sixty the whole cumpass reckoned five hundred and fifty distant about sixty miles from the rocky shores of Cilicia in Asia Minor and about an hundred from the main Land of Syria towards which it shooteth it self out with a long sharp Promontory extending heretofore to the main land from which rent in former time by a Violent Earthquake as is said by Pliny and worn unto this narrowness by the continuall working of the Sea upon it No place hath oftner changed its name or at lest had more names on the By than this Called at first Cethin or Cethinia from Ketim the sonne of Javan who first planted in it 2. Cerastis from the abundance of Promontories thrusting like horns into the Sea as the word intimates in the Greek 3. Amathusia 4. Paphia 5. Salaminia these three last from the principall Towns in those parts hereof 6. Macaria from the fruitfulness and felicities of it Besides these it hath in some times had these By-names also as 7. Asperia from the roughness of the Soyl. 8. Collinia from the frequency of Hills and Mountains 9. Aerosa from the Mines of Brass which abound therein 10. And finally all those forgotten or laid by it setled at the last in the name of Cyprus So called say some from the abundance of Cypress Trees with which most plentifully provided as others from Cryptos a Greek word signifying Concealed or hidden because sometimes concealed by the Surges from the eye of Saylers but most improbably said by others to take name from Cyrus who founded here the City of Aphrodisia whereas indeed six hundred years before Cyprus his birth we find it by this name in Homer more rightly Stephanus who deriveth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Cyprus daughter of Cinyras one of the Kings hereof living before the Troian Warres though in my mind the first comes neerest to the truth the Cypress Tree not onely growing here in so great abundance but being antiently peculiar in a manner to this Iland onely But on what ground soever it was called Cyprus certain I am it had the name of Cerastis upon very good reason no Iland or Region that I know of for the bigness of
〈◊〉 which being turned into the Chief Cyprian Commodities were counted double worth that money when unladed at Venice To which if we should adde the lands of the former Kings and other waies of raising money on the Subject I cannot see but the Intrado of the Crown must needs amount constantly to a million and an half yearly if it were not more The Armes hereof were quarterly first Argent a Cross Potent between four Crosses Or secondly Barre-wise of eight pieces Arg. and Azure supporting a Lion Passant Azure Crowned Or thirdly a Lion Gules and fourthly Argent a Lion Gules as Bara a French Herald hath given the Blazon On the East of Cyprus towards Syrialy four small Ilands which Ptolomy calleth by the name of Clides not far from the Promontory of that name both Promontory and Iland now called Saint Andrews and towards the West another little knot of Islets which he calls Carpasiae but nothing memorable in either So I passe them over There are in Cyprus Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 6. And so much for CYPRVS OF SYRIA SYRIA is bonnded on the East with the River Euphrates by which parted from Mesopotamia on the West with the Mediterranean Sea on the North with Cilicia and Armenia Minor from the last parted by Mount Taurus and on the South with Palestine and some parts of Arabia The length hereof from Mount Taurus to the edge of Arabia is said to be five hundred twenty and five miles the breadth from the Meaiterranean to the River Euphrates computed at four hundred and seventy drawing somewhat neer unto a square In the Scriptures it is called Aram and the People Aramites because first peopled and possessed by Aram the sonne of Sem though Hamath Arphad and Sidon the sonnes of Canaan did also put in for a share and yet not called thus by the Sctiptures onely but by some of the Heathen writers also For Strabo doth not onely acknowledge that the Syrians in his time were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but citeth Possidoniu a more antient Writer for proof that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Homer speaketh of must be those Syrians further averring that the Syrians called themselves by the name of Aramaei or plainly Aramites But by the Greeks they are called Syrians or Surians from the City Tyre called antiently by the name of Sur oâ— Tsur of which more hereafter either because the Tyrians or Tsurians had in those times the command of the Sea-coasts of this Countrey or else that Tyro or Tsur being the chief Mart-Town of all those parts was the place where they ttaded with these Aramites Conform to which antient Appellations the City of Tyre is again called Sur and this Countrey Soria But here we are to understand that though the Syria of the Romans as it was a member of that Empire was limited within the bounds before laid down yet antiently as well the Aram of the Hebrewes as the Syria of the Greeks and Romans was of greater Latitude of which because it may be usefull to the understanding of holy Scriptures and of some Classick Authors also I shall enlarge a litle further For Aram taken in the largest exception of it extendeth from the Coast of Cilicia North to Idumaea towards the South from the River Tigris in the East to the Mediterranean Sea upon the West conteining besides the Syria of the Greeks and Romans in which Palestine also was included Arabia the Desart and Petraea Chaldaea Babylonia and all those Provinces to which the name Aram is either prefixed or subjoyned in the Book of God as Aram-Naharaijm Aram-Sobab Padan-Aram Aram-Maahah Sede-Aram Aram-Beth-Rehob all mentioned in the holy Scriptures Some doe extend it further yet and do not only bring Armenia within the Latitude of this name which they derive from Aram-minni whose neighbourhood to Syria may give some colour to the errour but even those People of Cappadocia bordering on the Euxine Sea the Inhabitants of which were antiently called Luco Syri or white Syrians But this not having any good warrant or authority wherewithall to back it shall not come under the compass of this consideration But for the rest I find it generally agreed upon amongst the learned that Aram-Naharaum is the same with the whole Countrey of Mesopotamia so named both by the Jewes and Grecians because it is environed with the two famous Rivers of Tygris and Euphrates which Priscian by a 〈◊〉 Latine name would have to be called Medanna but Inter-Amna by his leave would express it better and as for Padâ—n-Aram wherein Laban dwelt which is called Sedâ—-Aram by the Propher Hosea chap. 12. v. 13. that is a part onely of the other the whole Countrey of Aram-Naharaiâ—m or Mesopotamia being divided into two parts whereof the more fruitfull lying North-ward is called Padan-Aram or Sede-Aram to whose Inhabitants Xenophon gives the name of Syrians the barren and more defart lying towards the South which by the same Author is called Arabia For Aram-Maachah mentioned 1 Corin. 19. 6. it is conceived to be that part of Syria which was after named Comagena whereof Samosata was the Mâ—ropolis or Mother City And as for Aram-Sobab of which and of Adadezer the King thereof there is so frequent mention in the Books of the Kings and Chroâ—icles it was the Province lying on the north-North-East of Damascus and so extending to the banks of the River Euphrates and is the â—ame with that which afferwards was called 〈◊〉 from the City Palmyra South-west of which amongst the pety Kingdomes on the North of Gessur in the Land of Palestine lay the Kingdome of Aram-Bâ—â—â—-Rehob confederate with Ammon in the warre which they had with David 2. Sam. 10. 6. Nor did the Greeks less extend the name of Syria then the Hebrewes did the name of Aram if they stretched it â—ot further Certain I am that Strabo comprehendeth the Assyrians in the name of Syria where he affirmeth that the Medes over-ruled all Asia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Empire of the Syrians he meaneth the Assyrians being overthrown And in Herodotus it is said that those whom the Barbarians call Asirians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were called Syrians by the Greeks And to that purpose Justin also Imperium Assyrij qui postea Syri dicti sunt Annos 1300 tenuere But these all writ after the time that Seleucus and his race had the possession of the Eastern Empire who living for the most part in Syria from whence they might more easily furnish themselves with Souldiers out of Greeâ—â— as they did most commonly for all their military expeditions caused all the other parts of their large dominions to be called in tract of time by the name of Syria But on the other side as the Syria of the Romans extended not to the East and South as the Aram of the Hebrews did so it contained some other Regions that is to say those of Phoenicia and Palestine which were not comprehended in the name of Aram as being planted by a
is said never to have made use of her husbands company when she perceived her self with child After this nothing singular in the Story of Palmirene but that when all the rest of Syria was subdued by the Christans of the West this Province and the next onely were made good against them by the Turkish Sultars of Damasens 5. COELE-SYRIA COELE-SYRIA is bounden on the East with part of Palmyrene and Arabia Deserta on the West with Palestine on the North with Palmyrene and some part of Syria Propria from which divided by the Interposition of Mount Libanus on the South with Ituraea and Arabia Deserta also It was called by the Greeks Coele-Syria i.e. Syria Cava because partly situate in the hollow vallies interjected betwixt Libanus and Anti-Libanus and sometimes also Syro-Phoenacia from the intermixture of those people as the Phoenicians which went with Dido into Africk were called Libe-Phoemces By the Romans when made a distinct Province of their Empire it had the name of Phoenice Libam or Phanicia Libanensis to difference it from the other Phoenicia which they called Maritima but before all this by the Hebrews named Aram-Damasek Syria-Damascena in the Latine from Damaescus the chief City of it unless perhaps we should rather say that Aram-Damasek conteined only that which lay between the Mountaines of Labanus and Anti-Libanus the rest being added by the Romans out of the neighbouring parts of Palestine and Arabia-Deserta as perhaps it was Chief Rivers hereof are 1. Abanak and 2. Pharphar the Rivers of Damascus as the Scripture calleth them 2 Kings chap. 5. The one of which is thought to be the River Adonis spoken of already the other that which Ptolomy calleth Chrysorrhoas or the golden flood which rising in the Hills of this Countrey passeth by Damascus and so together with the other into the Mediterranean Sea Chief Mountaines of it 1. Alsadamus by the Phoenicians called Syrion by the Amorites Samir a Ridge of Hills which beginning at the East point of Anti-Libanus bend directly Southwards shutting up on that side the land of Israel whereof more in Palestine 2. Hippus a ledge of Mountains in the South parts of this Province where it bordereth on Arabia Deserta Towns of most consideration in it 1. Heliopolis so called from an Image of the Sun there worshipped in time of Paganism now Ballebec or as some say Balbec 2. Chalcis more East-ward towards Damascut which gave the title of a King to Prolomy Mennaeus and his sonne Lysanias the Kingdome then extending over the City of Abila and the whole Province of Iturea in Palestine But that Family being either expired or grown out of favour and Abila with Ituret otherwise disposed of the title of the King of Chalcis with the Town and territory was given to Herod brother of Agrippa the first King of Jeurie Erroneously supposed by some learned men to be that Chalcis from which the Countrey called Chalcidice takes denomination that Chalcis being placed by Ptolomy a degree and an half more East than Damascus and two degrees more towards the North whereas this Chalcis lieth on the West of that City in the shades of Libanus and in the very same degree of Northern Latitude 3. Abila seated at the foot of Libanus betwixt Heliopolis and Chalcis from whence the Countrey round about is called Abilene given to Lysanias the sonne of the former Lysanias King of Chalcis with the title of Tetrach Mentioned Luk 3. 1. with those other Princes which shared Palestine amongst them not that he was the sonne of Herod as antiently Beda and Euthymius and of late-times some very industrious men have been of opinion but partly because the Cities of Chalcis and Abila of right belonged to those of the Tribe of Naphthalim though never conquered or possessed by them and so to be a part of Palestine and partly because the Teirarchy of Abtlene when Saint Luke wrote that Gospel was possessed together with the rest by King Agrippa Restored as it seemeth to the former Family after his decease for known it was by the name of Abil-Lysaniae in the time of Prolomy 4 Adida memorable for the victory which Aretas King of Arabia obtained neer unto it against Alexander King of Jewrie the Kingdome of Syria then lying open as a prey to the next Invaders 5. Hippus or Hippons as Plinie calleth it not far from the Mountain of that name 6. Capitolias now called Suente 7. Gadara 8. Scythopolis 9. Gerasa and 10. Philadelphia reckoned by Ptolomy as Cities of Coele-Syria but of right belonging unto Palestine where we mean to take more notice of them 11. Damascus situate in a large plain environed with hills and watered with the River Chrysorrboas which with a great noise descendeth from the Mountains and so abundantly serveth the City that not only most of the houses have their Fountains of it but their Orchards and gardens have some Rivulets conveyed into them The Countrey round about abundantly enriched with plenty of most excellent wines the vines hereof bearing grapes all the year long and great store of wheat as their Orchards with variety of most delicate fruits our Damascens or Pruna Damaseena as the Latines call them coming first from hence as also do our Damask Roses but infinite short of their naturall sweetness by the transplantation A place so surfeiting of delights so girt about with odoriferous and curious gardens that the vile Impostor Mahomet would never be perswaded to come into it for fear as himself was used to say lest being ravished with the ineffable pleasures of it he should forget the business he was sent about and make there his Paradice But Muhavias one of his Successors having no such scruple removed the Regal Seat unto it where it continued for the most part till the building of Bagdat by Bugiafer the twentieth Caliph about an hundred years after this Removall The chief buildings of it of late times till destroyed by the Tartars were a strong Castle in the opinion of those times held to be impregnable and not without great difficulty forced by Tamerlane whom nothing was able to withstand and as Majesticall a Church gamished with fourty suumptucus porches and no fewer then 9000 Lanterns of gold and Silver which with 30000 people in it who fled thither for Sanctuary was by the said Tamerline most cruelly and unmercifully burnt and pulled down unto the ground Repaired by the Mamalucks of Aegypt when Lords of Syria it hath since flourished in Trade the people being industrious and celebrated for most excellent Artizans the branching of Satins and fine Linnen which we call by the name of Damasks being amongst many others one of their inventions Renowned in the Old Testament for the Kings hereof and the birth of Eliezer Abrahams Steward so honourably antient was this City and in the New for the Conversion of Saint Paul who first preached the Gospell in this place and here so narrowly escaped the snares of his enemies that he was fain to
either because it hath no visible enflux into the Ocean nor is at all increased with the waters of this River and many other Torrents which fall into it or because no living creature is nourished it it suffocated with the bituminous savour which it sendeth forth from the abundance of which matter it is also called Lacus Alphaltites Nigh hereunto stood the once-famous Cities of Sodom and Gomorrah with three others more whence the valley had the name of Pentapolis destroyed for their abominations by a fire from heaven now fruitful in shew onely but not in substance the fruits here growing being very fair unto the eye sed levi tactu pressa in vagum fâ—tiscunt pulverem but if touched moulder into ashes as Solinus hath it Chief Hills and Mountains of it besides Anti-Libanns and Mount Hermon spoken of already which be onely borderers are 1. Mount Sion memorable for the Tower of David which was built upon it called frequently the Holy Hill of Sion 2. Mount Moriah famous for the intended sacrifice of Isaac and the Temple of Solomon 3. Mount Calvarie on which CHRIST suffered supposed to be the burial place of our Father Adam 4. Mount Tabor on which our Saviour was transfigured 5. Mount Oliver from which he ascended into Heaven 6. Mount Garizim whereon stood the Samaritans Temple their ordinary place of worship mentioned Iohn 4. 20. 8. The Mountains of Saron stretching with intermixed vallies from the Sea of Galilee to the Mediterranean notfar from Tyre there ending in a white cliff and for that cause called Capo Bianco by the Sayler The whole Mountain pleasantly enriched with the fragant smells of Rosemary Sweet Marjoram Hyssop Baies and other odoriferous plants which do grow their naturally but for all that destitute of any other Inhabitants than Leopards Boars Jaccalls and such savage Creatures 9. the Mountains of Gilboa the highest on the West of Iordan as 10. those of Basan celebrated for their height in the book of Psalmes and 11. those of Abarim on the East side of it from one of the Summits of which last called Nebo by some writers Pasgah the Lord gave Moses a Survey of the Land of Promise As for this whole Countrey comprehended in the name of Palestine it hath had divers divisions according to the quality of the People or the will of those who have been formerly Masters of it Divided first betwizt the Philistims Perezites Hittites Jebusites and others of the sonnes of Canaan on this side Jordan the Moabites Ammonites Midianites and Amorites dwelling on the other When conquered by the sonnes of Jacob it was divided into the twelve Tribes of 1. Iudah 2. Benjamin 3. Simeon 4. Dan 5. Aser 6. Nephthali 7. Zabuton 8. Issachar 9. Gad 10. Reuben 11. Epbraim and 12. Manasseth When that great breach was made by Iereboam in the Kindome of David it was broken into the two Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel of which the first contained onely the two Tribes of Iudah and Benjamin the latter comprehending the other ten When the Israelites were led captive into Assyria and a new set of People planted in their rooms those new-comers from Samaria their capitall City had the name of Samaritans And when the men of Iudah were released of their long captivity and came back from Babylon they took to themselves the name of Iewes after which time the whole Countrey of Palestine antiently possessed or subdued by the seed of Abraham was divided into 1. Peraea 2. Ituraea 3. Galilee 4. Samarin 5. Iudaea and 6. Idumaea When conquered by the Romans all these were joined into one Province which for a time was reckoned as a part of Syria or at least subordinate But Constantine not liking of the one or the other went a way by himself and cast it into three Provinces viz. 1. Palestina Prima 2. Palestina Secunda and 3. Palestina Salutaris the Metropolis of the first being Caesarea Palestinae of the second Samaria of the third Hierusalem But this division of Constantines growing out of use we will adhere unto to the former beginning first with those parts hereof which lay on the other side of Iordan because first conquered and possessed by the house of Israel who at that gate found entrance into the rest and coming round to Idumaea which last of all these Provinces was added to the State of Iewry In the Chorographis whereof 1 must confess my self a Debtor to Sir Walter Raleigh whose industry herein hath saved me a great deal of search though sometimes I make bold to differ from him add to him as I see occasion PERAEA PERAEA is that part of Palestine which lieth betwixt the River Iordan and the mountains of Arnon which divide Palestine from Syria and Arabia East and West and reacheth from Pellis in the North to Petra the chief Town of Arabia Petraea in the South By Pliny it is made to bend more towards Egypt who describes it thus Peraea Judeae pars est ulterior Arabiae Egypto proxima asperis dispersa montibus á coeteris Indaeis Jordane amne discreta Peraea saith he is the furtherst part of Iudaea neighbouring Arabia and Egypt interspersed with rough and craggy mountains and parted from the rest of the Iews by the River Iordan So called from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in regard of the situation of it on the other side of that River and not improperly might be rendred by Trans-Iordana Blessed with a rich soil and large fields beset with divers trees especially of Olive Vines and Palms The habitation in times past of the Midianites Amorites and Ammonites as also of the two Tribes of Gad and Reuben Of all which I shall speak in order beginning with the Midianites and the Children of Lot as the first occupants hereof upon the knowlege of whose affairs the state and story of the Israelites hath so much dependance And first the MADIANITES inhabited on the South-East of the Dead Sea at the very entrance of the Countrey descended from one or more of the five Sonnes of Madian the Sonne of Abraham by Keturah mentioned Gen. 25. v. 4. Who leaving the rest of their brethren to seek themselves new habitations more towards the banks of the Red Sea and the desarts of Arabia Petraea continued neer unto the place of Abrahams dwelling and mingling with the Moabites and Canaanites in blood and Mariages came in short time to lose all the knowlege of the true God and to worship Idols as the rest of their neighbours did Their chief Cities were 1. Recon built by one of the five Kings of the Midianites which was slain by Iosuah afterwards called Selah 2 Kings 14. 7. accounted at that time a City of the Edomites next of the Ismaelites or Arabians and by them called Hagar Best known unto the Greeks and Romans by the name of Petra and by that name we shall take further notice of it when we come to Arabia 2. Midian on the banks of the Dead Sea the
another till they were almost all destroyed 2 Chron. 20. 23. From this time we hear nothing of them but that probably they recovered some parts of their former dwellings when the two Tribes and a half on the East of Iordan were carryed away captive by Tiglath Pileser Possessed hereof and of other their habitations till the reign of Zedekias King of Iudah when vanquished with the rest of these Nations by the Babylonians and Assyrians under Nabuchadnezzar Nor find we any mention of them in the ages following the name of Moab being forgotten or grown out of use the South parts of their Countrey laid to Arabia Petraea as the East parts were to that also of Arabia Deserta and all the rest as well as that which had been conquered by the Jews swallowed up in the general name of Palestinians 3. The AMMONITES inhabited on the North-East of the River Arnon and possessed all that tract from Arocr on the head of that River to the City of Rabbah and on both sides of the River Iaboc as well within the mountains of Galaaed as without the same The seat in elder times of the Rapharms and Zamzummins a Giantlike race of men as the Emmins were but vanquished also as the others by Cherdorlaomor Athtaroth and Heth being then the principal of their habitations Succeeded to in their desolate and forsaken dwellings by the children of Ammon the other Sonne of Lot and the brother of Moab both houses running the same fortune these Ammonites being conquered and deprived of the best part of their Countrey on the South-side of Iaboc by Og King of Basan as the Moabites at the same time of theirs by Sehon A monument of which subjection was the bed of Og found in the City of Rabbah the chief City of Ammon there to be seen when Moses had subdued the Kings of the Amorites as appeareth Deut. 3. Chief Cities at such times as the Israelites first conquered the Land of Canaan were 1. Rabbah the Regall City of their Kings taken by Og of Basan as is said before but again quitted as it seemeth on the comming of Moses that he might be the better able to keep the field Memorabble in suceeding times for the death of Vriah slaine here by a design of Davids when besieged by Joab Who haing brought it to termes of yielding sent for the King to come before it that he might have the honour of taking a place to defensible environed in a manner with the River Iaboc and therefore called the City of waâ—ers 2. Sam. 12. 27. Afterwards repaired and beautified by Ptolomy Philadelphus King of Egypt who having made himself master of those parts of Arabia which lie near unto it and liking the conveniencie of the situation honoured it with the name of Philadelphia 2. Dathema supposed to be Rithma by the learned Iunius mentioned Num. 33. 18. the Hebrew letters D. and R. being much alike a place of great strength amongst the Ammonites 3. Minneth in the South border and 4. Abel vinearum in the East border of Ammon both mentioned in the pursuite of that people when subdued by Iephte 4. Mitspa sometimes one of the Cities of the halfe Tribe of Manasses and at that time honoured with the residence of Iephte but afterwards recovered by the children of Ammon in whose hands it was when utterly destroyed and burnt by Iudas Maccabeaus 1 Macc. 5. 35. 6 Magod and 7. Bosor two other strong places of the Ammonites there also mentioned but said to be in the Region of Galaad by which name or by that of Gileadites all the Countrey of the Ammonites lying on this side of the Mountains was at that time called As for those Ammonites they had nothing at all to do with Israel as they passed towards Canaan neither provoking them nor provoked by them to any acts of hostility Afterwards not well pleased that they were no restored to the possession of those lands which had been taken from them by Og of Basan conferred by the decree of Moses on the tribe of Gad they joined with the Midianites in their expedition But worsted by the puissance and good fortune of Gedeon they lay still a while till stirred up by some secret motions from Almighty God to avenge him on that sinful and idolatrous people who by worshipping the Gods of the Heathen had provoked him to anger Prosperous in it for a time till his wrath was pacified who having made use of them to chastise his people delivered up his rod to be burnt by Jepthe vanquished and driven home by him with a very great saughter Not so much chrushed by the unsuccessefulness of this attempt but that in the time of Saul they break out again and besieged Jabesh Gilead Nabas a cruel Tyrant being then their King who having brought the City into great extremity would give them no other conditions than the loss of every mans right eye to the end that they using to carry a great Target on their left Armes wherewith the eye on that side was wholly shadowed they might by this means be disabled from all future service But Saul came time enough to save them from that shame and loss for that cause so offensive to Nabas that to despight him he shewed friendship to David in the time of his trouble A curtesie which David was so mindful of that he sent Ambassadours to Hanan the Sonne of Nabas to make acknowledgment of it and to confirm the amity which he had with his Father but found so ill requital from him that instead of thanks and kind accepance his messengers were despightfully handled their beards half shaven and their garments cut off by the knee Incensed wherewith he sent Joab against them by whom the Countrey was laid wast and Rabbah their chief City taken their Kings Crown weighing a talent of Gold set on Davids head and all the Prisoners executed with great severity some of them being cast into lime-kills and the rest torn in peeces with saws and harrows Quiet a long while after this we hear no great newes of them till the reign of Jehosophat against whom confederated with the Edomites and Moabites they made open warre but fell by one anothers swords as was said before Not well recovered of this blow they were subdued and made Tributaries by Ozias King of Judah and so continued in the time of Joatham his Sonne who so increased the ribute laid upon them by his Father that it amounted to a hundred Talents of Silver ten thousand measures of Wheat and as many of Barley Taught by this lesson how to value the Kings of Iudah they continued either quiet neighbours or obedient subjects though much improved in power and reputation by regaining the greatest part of their antient dwellings on the removal of the two Tribes and an half on the East of Iordan to the land of Assyria by Tiglath Phul-Assur For after this with reference to the common danger Baulis their King was so strict a confederate
with Zedechias that when Nabuchadnezzar had taken Zedechias with him unto Babylon and left Gedaliah as his Deputy to command the Countrey Ismael one of the blood of the Kings of Iudah was sent by Baulis to slay him But he paid dear for his attempt his Countrey being shortly conquered by the Babylonians and the name of Ammonite forgotten changed by the Grecians when they came to Lord it over them to those of Gileaditis and Philadelphia according to the new name of their principal City and the old one of the Mountains and hills adjoining 4. The REVBENITES took name from Reuben the eldest of Jacobs sonnes by Leah of whom in the first muster which was made of them at Mount Sinai there were found 46000. fighting men and 43700. at the second muster when they passed over Iordan Their dwelling was on the East of that famous River having the Gadites on the North the Desart Arabia on the East and the Land of Moab on the South from which parted by the River Arnon Places of most observation here 1. Abel-Sittim seated in that part of the Countrey which was called the Plains of Moab the last incamping place of Moses afterwards by the Iews called simply Sittim memorable for the wood so often mention in the Scriptures of which the ark of the Lord was made In after times by the Greeks and Romans it was called Abila mistook by some for that Abila or Abilene whereof Lysanias was Tetrarch that Town and territory as Iosephus doth affirm expressely being situate amongst the spurres and branches of Libanus farre enough from hence 2. Bethabora or Beth-Bara where Iohn baptized and Moses made his last and most divine exhortations to the Tribes of Israel contained in Deuteronomy 3. Machaerus the strongest in-land City and Castle in those parts of the world standing alost upon a Mountain every way unaccessible first fortified by Alexander Jannaeus King of the Iews as a frontire Town against the Arabians and afterwards demolished by Gabinius one of Pompeys Lieutenants in the warre against Aristobulus Unfortunately remarkable for the death of Iohn Baptist where murdered by the command of Herod the Tetrarch of Galilee and Lord of this Countrey of Peraea 4. Lasa or Leshah of which Gen. 10. 19. by the Greeks called Challirhâ—e by reason of the fair fountains rising from the Hills adjoyning out of which issue springs both of hot and cold waters as also bitter and sweet all which soon after joined into one stream make a wholesome Bath especially for convulsions and contraction of sinewes 5. Medeba famous for the defeat given to the Syrians and Ammonites by the conduct of Ioab 1 Chron. 19. 7. 6. Bosor or Bozra a City of Refuge and one of those that were assigned unto the Levites on that side of the water 7. Levias a Town new built by Herod in honour of Livia the mother of Tiberius Caesar different from that which the Geographers call 8. Libias though by some confounded the same with Laban mentioned Deut. 1. 1. 9. Kedemoth another City of the Levites giving name unto the adjoining Desart from whence Moses sent his Ambassage to Sehon King of the Ammorites 10. Bamath-Baal the chief City of the worshippers of Baal to which Balaam was brought by Balaac to curse the Israelites 11. Hesbon the Regal City of Sehon King of the Ammorites 11. Adam or the City Adam Ios 3. 17. where the Tribes passed drie-foot over Iordan opposite unto Gilgal in the Tribe of Benjamin Within this Tribe is the Mountain Nobo from which Moses took a view of the land of Canaan an hill as it seemeth of two tops whereof that which looketh towards Iericho is called Pisgah that which looketh toward Moth being called Hnir Here is also an high hill named Peor where the filthy Idol Baal was worshipped also who hath hence the addition of Baal-Peor 5. The GADITES were so called from Gad the seventh sonne of Jacob begot on Zilphah the hand-maid of Lea of whom were found at the first muster when they came out of Egypt forty five thousand five hundred and fifty fighting men and at the second when they entred the land of Canaan forty five thousand bearing armes Their situation was betwixt the Rubenites on the South and the balfe Tribe of Manasses upon the North the River Iordan on the West and the Mountains of Arnon on the East by which last parted from the dwellings of the Children of Ammon Cities of most observation 1. Aroer on the banks of the River Arnon the principall Citie of the Gadites 2. Dihon more towards Jordan of great note in the time of Josuah and of no small accompt in the time of Saint Hieroeme 3. Beth-nimah of which Esay prophesied that the waters thereof should be dried up seated upon the Arnon also 4. Nattoroth more in the body of the Tribe 5. Beth-haram mentioned by Josuah chap. 13. v. 27. by Josephus called Betaramptha new built by Herod Antipas and called Livias in honour of Livia the wife of Augustus Caesar translated into the Julian family who also laid unto it fourteen villages to make it of the greater power and jurisdiction 6. Beth-ezob by Josephus called Vetezabra the habitation of Miriam who in the fiege of Hierusalem when destroyed by Titus was compelled by famine to eat her own sonne 7. Succoth not far from the River Jordan so called from the Tents or Booths which Jacob fet up there in his passage from Mesopetamis to the land of Canaan the People of which Town having denied reliefe to Gedeon as he followed the chace of Zeba and Zalmanah were by him miserably tortured at his return under a tribulum or threshing carre wherewith he tore their flesh and bruised their bodies 8. Jahzoz another of the Regall Seats of Sehon King of the Amorites first taken by Moses after recovered by the Moabites as appearech Esay 6. 8. then possessed by the Ammonites and finally from them regained by Judas Maccabeus 1 Macc. 5. 8. 9. Mahanaijm so called from the Army of Angels which appeared to Iacob Ger. 32. 2. as ready to defend him against all his Enemies the word in the originall importing a double Army A place of very great strength and safety and therefore made by Abner the feat Royall of Ishboseâ—h the Sonne of Saul during the warre he had with David as afterwards the retiring place of David during the rebellion of his Son Absolom 10. Rogelim the City of Barzillai the Gileadite so faithfull to David in that warre 11. Ramoth or Ramoth Gilead so called from the situation of it neer the Mountains of Gilead a Town of specialll note in the Book of God particularly for the pacification here made betwixt Iacob and Laban for the death of Ahab King of Israel who lost his life in the recovery of it from the hands of the Syrians and finally for the Election of Iehu to the Crown of Israel Anointed at the Siege hereof by a Son of the Prophets 12. Penuel so called
Palmyrenâ— and Mesopotamia from which last parted by Euphrates and on the South by some parts of Petraea and Arabia Felix It hath the name of Deserta from the vast desarts which are in it and the un-inhabitedness thereof called also by Aristides Aspera from the roughness by Servius Inferior or the Lower in regard of the situation of it more towards the River by Lucian from the frequent bottoms and vallies in it Arabia Cava and finally by the Iews it was called Kedar from the blackness or swarthiness of the People the word in Hebrew signifying as much as Sun-bnrnt whence the people are by some writers called Kedareni and by Pliny Cedraei But the common and most usuall name of it is Arabia Deserta agreeable to the nature of it being generally a sandy Countrey full of vast desarts in which all such as travell use to carry their Provisions with them and to guide themselves in their journey by the course of the Stars though in some parts which lie neer Euphrates and the Mountains of Arabia Felix it have some few towns and those resorted to by Merchants But this is onely in those parts the residue of the Countrey being so desolate and wast that one who had travelled in it doth describe it to be so wild a place vt nec homines nec bestia videantur nec Aves imo nec arbores nec germen aliquod sed non nisi montes saxosi altissimi asperrimi A Countrey faith Guilandinus Melchior where are found neither men nor beasts no not so much as birds or trees nor grass nor pasture but onely stones high and most craggy mountains The people for the most part used to dwell in Tents alluded to by David Psalm 120. v. 5 which they removed from place to place as the pasture for their cattell failed them taking no other care for houses than the boughs of Palm-trees to keep them from the heats of the Sun and other extremities of weather Hence by the Antients called Scenitae or men dwelling in Tents in which respect the Jews call the Tartarians Kedarim from the like course of life which these Kedareni or Arabians lived but the name reaching into the other parts of Arabia also where they use the same king of living of whom more anon Yet notwithstanding most memorable is this Countrey in sacred story both for the dwelling place of Job and the habitation of those Wise-men who came out of the East unto Hierusalem to worship Christ the new-born King of the Jews That Job was an inhabitant here appeareth by the situation of his dwelling being in the East as is said in the Story of him chap. 1. v. 3. that is to say in the Countrey lying East to the Land of Canaan as this part of it doth and therefore called simply by the name of the East as Judg. 6. 3. where by the Children of the East are meant expresly the Inhabitants of Arabia the Desart who together with the Midianites and Amalekites oppressed those of Israel Secondly by the ill neighbourhood which he found from the Sabaeans who inhabited in this part also and of the Chaldeans mentioned v. 17. the next borderers to it and Thirdly by the inconsequences which needs must follow if we place him as some do in the land of Vs neer unto Damascus For how improbable must it be for the Sabaeans of the Red-Sea or the Persian gulf or the Caldaeans dwelling on the banks of the River Euphrates to fall upon Jobs Cattell grazing near Damascus the Countries being dis-joyned by such vast Desarts and huge Mountains that it is impossible for any Strangers to pass them especially with any numbers of Cattel in respect of those large Mountains deep Sands and the extreme want of water in all that passage And how impossible must we think it that the pen-man of the story of Iob who certainly was guided in it by the Holy Ghost should be so mistaken as to place Iobs dwelling in the East if the Land of Vs wherein he dwelt bordered on Damascus which lay not on the East but the North of Canaan A City called Us or Uz there was situate neer Damascus so called from Uz the Son of Aram Gen. 10. 23. A Land of Uz also amongst the Edomites spoken of in the Lamentations of the Prophet Ieremie chap. 4. v. 21. so called from Uz one of the posterity of Esau mentioned Gen. 36. 28 and finally a Land of Us or Uz so called from Huz the sonne of Nachor the Brother of Abraham mentioned Gen. 22. 21. which is that situate in this Tract the habitation and possession of that righteous man the Counttey hereabouts being called Ausit is and the people Ausita though by mistaking in the transcripts we find them named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Aesita in the fifth of Ptolomy The like I say also of the Wise-men or Magi who came to Hierusalem from the East that they dwelt in this Countrey where the said Ptolomy placeth the City Sabâ— according unto that fore-signified by the Royall Psalmist that the Kings of Arabia and Saba should bring their gifts Psalm 72. 10. Confirmed herein by the situation of the Countrey lying East of Canaan the authority of those Fathers who lived neerest to the time of our Saviours birth Iustin Martyr Tertullian Cyprian and by the testimony of Guillandinus Melthior above-mentioned affirming on the credible report of the people hereof that they came neither out of Mesopotamia or Arabia Feliz as many wise-men doe believe but out of Saba in Arabia the Desart which City saith he when my self was there was as I judged called Semiscasach Cities of note in a Countrey so desart and uninhabited we must look for few yet some there are inhabited by a more Civill sort of people whom they call by the name of Moores giving that of Arabian to those onely who live roming and robbing up and down Ptolomy gives the names of forty Cities and villages in it civitates vicos saith the Latine the memory of most of which is now utterly perished Those of most observation 1. Sabe or Saba the habitation of those Sabeans who pillaged Iob so called from Sheba the grand-sonne of Abraham by Keturah mentioned Gen. 25. 3. Of whom and of the rest of that line it is said in the sixt verse of that chapter that Abraham gave them gifts and sent them away from Isaac East-ward unto the East Countrey now called Semiscasac as it thought by Melehtor 2. Theman which possibly may be the Countrey of Eliphaz the Themanite one of the visitanâ—s of Iob As 3. Shuah on the North hereof was probably of Bildad another of them hence surnamed the Shuhite 4. Tharsacus by Pline called Aphipolis 5. Zagmais near the Persian Gulf in the Countrey of the Raubeni supposed to be descended from Mishma the fourth sonne of Ismael 6. Phunion the 36th 7. Oboth the 37th mansion of the Children of Israel 8. Rheganna another of those named by Ptolomy in
the Greek Copies called Eeganna Of any Town of note now being more than this and Scmiseasac before named I find nothing certain The first Inhabitants of this Countrey of whom there is any certain Constat were the posterity of Huz the Sonne of Nachor and the Sonnes of Abraham by Keturah of whose being setled in these parts we had before good testimony from the Book of God and intermixt with them lived some of the descendants of Ismael also For if the Adubeni whom Ptolomy calleth the Agubeni fetch their originall from Adheel the third and the Raubeni from Mishma the fift sonne of Ismael as some say they doe I see no reason but the whole Countrey might be called Kedar from Kedar the second Sonne as well as from the tawny complexions of the people of it From them descended the Tribes or Nations spoken of by Ptolomy that is to say the Orcheni Chaucabeni Ausitae Masoni Materni and Agrai besides the Adubeni and Raubeni already specified But being a dis-joynted people not under any setled form of Covernment nor possessed of any thing worth looking after they were either held not worth the conquering in regard of their penury or else unconquerable in respect of their Countrey impassable for great Armies by reason of the rolling Sands and want of all things Yet I coneeive that lying so near to the Chaldeans they followed the fortunes of that mighty Monarchy subjects unto it whilst it stood and after Tributaries unto those who successively possessed themselves of the Supreme power Not looked at by the Romans or regarded by them who aimed at wealth as well as honour in their expeditions nor otherwise subject to the Turk at this present time than as they can make use of him and his protection in their frequent robberies Though counted of as a part of the Turkish Empire because the more civill Arabians are indeed his subjects 2. ARABIA PETRAEA ARABIA PETRAEA now called Barra Baraab and Barthalaba hath on the East Arabia Deserta and part of Sinus Persicus or the Bay of Persia on the West the Isthmus which joineth Africa to Asia and part of the Red Sea or Gulf of Arabia on the North Palestine and on the South a long ridge of Mountains which divide it from Arabia Felix It had this name either from the rockiness of the soil hereof or more properly from Petra the chief City of it called also by Aethicus Sicaria but I know not why by the Hebrews Chus generally translated Ethiopia by Willian of Tyre Arabia Secunda Felix being reckoned for the first By Strabo Ptolomy and Plâ—ny it is called Nabathaea which name it had from Nabaioth the eldest of the twelve Sonnes of Ismael though properly that name belonged only to those parts which lay next Judaea fruitfull though joining to the Desarts and thus remembred by the Poet as an Eastern Countrey Eurus ad Auroram Nabathaeaque regna recessit Eurus unto the East did flie Where fruitful Nabathe doth lie The Countrey much of the same nature with the other but in some parts thereof more fertile if well manured and in the time of Marcellinus affirmed to be a rich land flourishing with variety of trade and trafick But for the most part full of untravellable Desarts except to those which carry their provisions with them for fear of starving and goe in great companies or Carvans for fear of robbing and yet much travelled by Merchants who trafick into Egypt and Babylonia the commodities whereof they lay of Camels which are the ships of Arabia as their Seas the Desarts For upon one of these Camels they will lay ordinarily 600. and sometimes 1000. pound weight yet not afford him water above once in four days not oftner in fourteen if there be occasion So that the Camel carrying so great a burden and seldome fewer than 500 going in one voyage the Merchant if he scapeth robbing makes a rich return Of these Desarts the most memorable are those of Sin and Pharan in which the Israelites so long wandred not beautified with grass nor adorned with trees the Palm onely excepted nor furnished with water but by rain or miracle The people of it for the most part descended of the sonnes of Chus and Ismael intermixed with the Madianites descending from Abraham by Keturah and the Amalekites descended probably from Amalek the Grand-sonne of Esau mentioned Gen. 36. but all united at the last in the name of Saracens This name derived as some think from Sarra signifying a desart and saken which signifieth to inhabit because they live for the most part in these desart places as others say from Sarak signifying a Thief or Robber agreeable to that of Arabia before delivered This last most suitable to their nature and best liked by Scaliger Saraceni à vicinis dicuntur ab Elsarak i.e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quod rapinis victitent So he in his second book de Emend Temp. A people not reckoned of in the former times till made remarkable by their conquest of a great part of the world but always counted warlike and martial men Of whom take this Character out of Marcellinus The Saracens saith he whom we are neither to wish for our friends or enemies are a martiall people half-naked clad as far as the groin with painted Cassocks ranging up and down on Camels and swift horses as well in peace as troublesome times Not used unto the Plough to plant trees or get their livings by tillage they wander from one place to another without house or home or any constant dwelling place or the use of laws nor can they long endure the same either Air or Soyl the manner of their lives being alwayes flitting like ravenous kites which if they chance to spie a prey snatch it up in their flight or if they chance to fasten on it as it leith on the ground they make no long stay Their food is chiefly upon Venison and store of milk herbs which they gather from the ground and birds which they get by fowling but altogether ignorant of corn and wine Their wives they hire onely for a time though for a shew of Matrimony they present their husbands with a spear and a tent as in way of dowrie but they part with them when they please Both Sexts most extremely given to carnal lusts the women as rambling as the men maried in one place and brought to bed in another leaving their children where they fall without more care of them So farre and to this purpose he Rivers of note here are not many The principall are 1. That called Trananus amnis or the River of Tranan which passing thorow this Country endeth his course in the Red Sea 2. Rhtnocorura called in Scripture the torrent of Aegypt which rising in this Countrey and passing by the borders of Idumaea hath its fall in the lake of Sirbon and together with the waters thereof loseth it self at last in the Mediterranean With Mountains it is better stored and those
of Asia were armed like the Indians but the Aethiops of Africa were arrayed with the skins of beasts Here then we have an Asian Aethiopia in the time of Herodotus the same acknowledged by Pausanias an old Greek writer and by Philostratus after him though they look for it in the wrong place the first amongst the Seres in the North of Asia the other on the River Ganges too much in the East Nor doth Aethicus one of the old Cosmographers published by Simlerus shoot more nâ—or the mark who speaking of the River Tigris faith that it buryeth it self and runneth under the ground in Aethiopia Which though Simler doth interpret of these parts of Arabia yet questionless that Author meaneth it of the Countreys about Mount Taurus where that River doth indeed run under ground and having passed under those vast mountains riseth up again But what need further search be made to find out the situation of this Aethiopia when it is bounded out so plainly in the holy Scriptures For when it is said of Zipporah the wife of Moses that she was an Aethiopian woman Num. 12. 1. who is well known to have been a native of this Countrey and when it is said in the 2 Chron. 21. 16. that the Lord stirred up against Jehoram the spirit of the Philistims and of the Arabians that were near the Aethiopians it must needs be that the Aethiopia there spoken of must be conterminous to the rest of Arabia and be intended of that Countrey wherein Madian was So where God threatneth by the mouth of the Prophet Exekiel that he would lay wast the land of Egypt from the Tower of Syene even unto the borders of Aethiopia chap. 29. 10. that is to say from one end thereof unto the other it followeth necessarily that Aethiopia there meant must be this part of Arabia or the Land of Chus as the bound of Egypt most remote from the tower of Syene which all Geographers acknowledge to be in the extreme South parts thereof towards the Cataracts of Nilus For to expound it as some do of Aethiopia in Africk on the borders whereof Syene stood and stood so indifferently betwixt it and Egypt that Stephanus an antient Writer makes it very doubtfull to which of the two it did belong were to make the Scripture speak plain non-sence as plain as if a man should say that the French comquered all the Netherlands from Graveling to Flanders or that the sword hath ranged over all England from Barwick to Scotland As then we have found this Aethiopia of the old Testament to be neer the Philistims on the one side and the Land of Egypt on the other so may we find it to be bounded also on the East with Babylonia or Chaldoea the River Gihon which is said to compass the whole Land of Aethiopia or the land of Chus Gen. 2. 13. being no other than a branch of the River Euphrates which falleth into the Lakes of Chaldoea So that the translation of the Septuagint in reading Chusit is or the land of Chus by Ethiopia needs no such alteration or emendation as some men suppose The mistakes whereof there have been many which arise from hence not being to be charged on them or on their translation but on the ignorance of the Reader or errour of such Expositors who dreaming of no other AEthiopia than of that in Africk have made the Scriptures speak such things as it never meant and carried these Chusites into the African Ethiopia where they never were And yet perhaps it may be said that this posterity of Chus being streitned in their own possessions or willing to seek new adventures might have crossed over the Red-Sea or Gulf of Arabia being but seven miles broad where narrowest and mingling with the Sons of Ludim on the other side might either give the name of Aethiopians to them or receive it from them Now to go forwards with the story the first great action atributed to these Cbusites or Arabian Aethops incorporated with the rest of those mingled Nations is the expedition of Zerah the King hereof against Asa King of Judah drawing after him an Army of a million and three hundred Chariots of war the greatest Army ever read of in unquestioned story but for all that discomfited by the Lord of hosts on the praiers of Asa and all the spoyl of that huge Army carried to Hierusalem After this Tirrakth another of these Aethiopian Kings finding how dangerous the great growth of the Assyrian Kingdome might prove unto him prepared a puissant Army against Senacherib then besieging Libna threatning the conquest of all Judah and invading Egypt upon the news of whose approach Senacherib's forces which were even upon the gaining of Pelusium the Gate of Egypt were fain to dislodge and provide for their safety For though Herodotus call Senacherib King of Arabia and Assyria yet was he Master onely of those parts of Arabia which had been formerly possessed by the Kings of Israel being no more than some few Cities of Petraea bordering next unto them or perhaps called so onely in respect of those parts of Syria and Mesopotamia which were sometimes comprehended under the name of Arabia as before is said What part they after took in the great war betwixt Nebuchadnezzar and Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt is not hard to say For that besides the same reasons of state obliging them to side with the Egyptian were stil in force their giving Necho leave to pass thorow their Countrey with his Army to invade the Babylonian on the banks of Euphrates make that plain enough Now that both Tirr akah and Zerah were Kings of this Asian and not of the African Aethiopia is most clear and evident partly in regard the Kings 〈◊〉 Egypt would never suffer such huge Armies to pass thprow the whole length of their Dominions but principally because it is said in the holy Scriptures that Asa having overthrown that vast Army of Zerah smote all the Cities about Gezar which formerly had belonged unto the Philistims but were then possessed by these Chusites and their Associates After this either as Confederates or subjects we find them aiding unto Xeâ—xes in his war on Greece and like enough it was that in Alexanders march from Egypt towards Persia they submitted to him as did all the other Countries thorow which he passed He being dead Antigonus one of his great Commanders sent Athenaeus with an Army to bring them in who being trained into an ambush was discomfited by them Demetrius the Sonne of Antigonus thinking that he had done enough in revenge of that overthrow by compelling them to sue for peace In the time of the Seleucian race in Syria we find them governed by Kings of their own most of them called by the name of Aretas of which one was of special note in the declining forrunes of the Seleucidans for bidding very fair for the Crown of that Countrey another mentioned by Saint Paul 2 Cor. 11. 32. as Lord of
back by the best man in the company Of any great Progress that Christianity hath made here I have no good evidence That here are many and great Rivers hath been said before but their names I find not Here are also many Mountains and those great and high that of most note called Balalvanus said to burn continually Out of which or not farre off do arise two Fountaines of which the one is said to runne pure Oile and the other the best Balsamum which I bind no man to believe but such as have seen it Chief Towns hereof 1. Achen the Seat Royall of that Kingdome beautifyed with the Regal Palace to which they pass thorow seven Gates one after another with green Courts between the three outermost those three continually guarded with women expert at their weapons and using both swords and Guns the only ordinary guard that he hath for his person The materials of this Palace mean but the furniture costly the walls thereof being hanged commonly with Veivet and Damask and some times with cloth of Gold 2. Pedir 3. Pacem 4. Cambar 5. Menantabâ— 6. Aura and 7. Andragde the seats of so many of their Kings 8. Passaman a Town of great trade but situate in a moorish and unhealthy place found so experimentally by too many of the English who have there their Factory 9. Priamon and 10. Tecoâ— of a more healthy aire but not so commodious in their Havens as is that of Passaman these 3 Towns standing in that part of the Countrey where the Pepper groweth All that we know touching the storie of this Countrey is that the Portugals when they first came hither found in it nine and twenty kings reduced since to a smaller number For Abraham sometimes a Slave afterwards King of Achen having turned Mahometan by the help of the Turks and Arabians subdued the Realms of Pedir and Pacem Aladine who succeeded him being once a Fisherman and grown famous for his exploits at Sea was by this King preferred to the mariage of one of his Kinswomen made his Lord Admirall and by him trusted with the protection of his sonne and heir of whom instead of a Protector he became the murtherer and usurped the State unto himself When King he added to his Crown the Kingdomes of Aru or Aura and Manucabo and almost all the rest in the North-part of the Iland In this kings time the English were first settled in their Factory there Grown old an hundred years at least he was imprisoned by his eldest Sonne impatient of a longer stay alleging that his age had made him unfit for government Anno 1604. The name of the New King Sultan Pedrucka Sirie who in his letter to King James spoken of before stiles himself the Sole King of Sumatra either with greater brag than truth or else because the Kingdomes of Tecoo Priaman and Baronse being conquered by him all the rest were become his Tributaries Associated with the forces of the King of Jor or Johor who had maried his Sister he besieged Malaca and distressed it But being beaten from it by the Portugals he turned the tide of his displeasure upon his Consederate and subdued that Kingdome who with the King of Siak some other petit Prince neer Jor and two of their brethren were in the year 1613. brought Prisoners to Achem. The Government of this King is absolute and meerly arbitrary executing what he hath a mind to without form of Law So cautelous that without his Placard no stranger can have â—ngress into his dominions or free Egress out of them Nor is admittance to his presence granted unto any whom he first sends not for by an Officer with a Gilded Staff He is conceived to be strong both by Sea and Land his Countrey populous his Elephants many and well trained able to put to Sea 120 or if need be 200 Gaâ—lies and Frigâ—ts fit for any service most of which carry Demi-Cannon Culverin Sakar Minion and other the like Ordnance of Brass So great a Master of his Subjects that in 21 daies he had a goodly Channel drawn about his Palace from a River which was eight miles off Of his Revenues I am able to make no conjecture but think him to be full of Gold by that great quantity of Golden furnitures which he hath about him And now I am fallen on this Kings Gold I cannot but take notice of some Ilands on the West of Sumâ—tra called Aureae Insulae of the Golden Ilaâ—ds the chief of which named Andramania is possesed by Cannibals or man-eaters Opposite unto which on the East side of this Iland are those called Linga Banca and Bintam which last is said to be very woody well watered and to afford a commodious Station for shipping The houses built of stone but thatched except that of the King for even these sorry Ilands love to have a King of their own whose house more eminently seated is more handsomly covered 9. ZEILAN VVEst of Sumatra somewhat inclining to the North is the Iland of ZEILAN ten Degrees distant from the Aequator and neer adjoining to the Promontory in the hither India which Ptolomy calleth by the name of Cory The length hereof computed at 250 miles the breadth at 150 miles only the whole circumference at 700 or 800 miles Conjectured by the situation and other probable inducements to be the Taprobane of the antient Writers Ortelius and most other intelligent men of these later times are of that opinion Onely Morcator who hath carried the Golden Chersonese to the Isle of Japan and fixed Taprobane in that of Sumatra in which last I must confess he hath many Partners will have this Iland to be that which Ptolomy calls Nanigeris though that be four Degrees more West than the Promontory of Cory to which this Isle in former times seems to have been joined Taking it therefore for an evident and undoubted truth that this Zeilan or Ceilan is the Taprobane of the Antients we will a little look on the State of that Iland with reference to the times when those Authors lived By Ptolomy affirmed to be plentiful in Rice Honey Ginger Gold Silver Precious Stones and all kind of metals By Pliny that the Gold is purer and the Gemmes fairer than any in India that there were also Groves of Palm-trees and great store of Elephants is declared by Aelian and some others Watered with many fair and pleasant Rivers viz. 1. Soana 2. Azanus 3. Baracus 4. Gandes 5. Phasis the hills in many places having a full prospect over the adjoining Vallies the chief of which were Malea and those called Calibi the vales perpetually enriched with the choicest fruits Exceeding populous for the bigness and stored with many Towns of note Of which Magrammum only hath the name of a Metropolis 1. Margaâ—a 2. Jogana 3. Sindocanda 4. Hodoca 5. Nabartha 6. Dogana 7. Dionysiopolis 8. Bocana 9. Abaraâ—ha 10. Procurum 11. Nagadiba and 12. Anubingara have the name of Cities 13. Moduttum and 14 Talacoâ—um noted
Punick or old African the antient languages of the Country the Punick spoken in all places where antiently the Carthaginians were of any power the African whatsoever it was in the parts of Mauritania not subject to them Of the Latine there is no remainder which though it was the Language of the Roman Colonies yet never could it spread so far as to extinguish or suppresse the old natural tongues and in the Colonies themselves so much degenerated in short time so barbarously and imperfectly spoken that a Sister of the Emperor Severus who lived in Leptic a Roman Colonie coming to Rome to see her Brother spoke it so incongruously that the Emperor was ashamed to hear it And though the Sermons of S. Augustine an African Bishop were preached in Latine because preached in Hippo his Episcopal See which was then a Colonie of the Romans yet he confesseth that he was sometimes fain to use such words as were not Latine to be the better understood of his Congregation The Christian faith was first planted in that part hereof which was called Africa Propria by Epaenetus one of the 70 Disciples by Dorotheus in his Synopsis affirmed to be the first Bishop of Carthage In Mauritania by S. Simon the Apostle sirnamed Zelotes Metaphrastes addeth that S. Simon Peter preached here also when by the Decree of Claudius Caesar he was forced from Rome and at his going hence left Crescens his Disciple to promote the work But by whomsoever planted first it found good increase and was so propagated in short time over all this Country that in the year 250. or before there were in it above 90 Bishops for so many were assembled in the Synod of Labesitum and in the year 398. when the faction of the Donatists was of greatest power we find no sewer then 214 Catholick Bishops met together in the Councel of Carthage Which as it is an argument of the great increase of Christianity in those parts of Africa so it shewes also that the Church was in ill condition so overpower'd by the violence of that mighty faction who had at least 270 Bishops of their own opinion that the Orthodox party was necessitated to increase the number of Bishops for fear of being over-balanced by the contrary side if ever the difference should come to be examined in a publike meeting These Bishops ranked into six Classes according to the number of the African Provinces the Bishops of each Province subject to their own Metropolitan who in this Diocese contrary to the usage of all other Churches had the name of Primates but all of them subordinate to the Primate of Carthage originally invested with Patriarchal jurisdiction over all these parts Latius fusa est nostra Provincia Habet enim Numidiam Mauritanias duas sibi cohaerentes are S. Cyprians words Which shew that Leo Africanus was a better Geographer then an Historian or Divine He would not else have told us in such positive terms that those of Barbary remained in their old Idolatrie till 250 years before Mahomets birth at what time they received the Gospel and not before But the good man mistook the reviving of the Orthodox faith in the time of Justinian after it had been long suppressed by the Vandals of the Arian faction who at one time banished hence 300 Catholike Bishops for the first planting of the Gospel Otherwise not to be excused But after this Reviver it held not long when suppressed by the Saracens and so suppressed that except it be in some few Towns possessed by the King of Spain and the Crown of Portugal there is no tract of Christianity to be discerned in all this Country Mahometism being elswhere universally imbraced amongst them Amongst the men of most note for Souldiery which have been born in this Country we may reckon Amilcar the Carthaginian and his three sons 2. Annibal 3. Asdrubal and 4. Mago men hardly to be parallel'd in any Ages 5. Masinissa King of the Numidians one of their Cotemporaries and in the following times 6. Septimius Severus the Roman Emperour Amongst those addicted to the Muses those of most note 1. Terence 2. Apuleius But for Divines no Region in the world afforded men of more eminent note nor better deserving of the Church 1. Tertullian 2. Cyprian 3. Inlius Africanus 3. Arnobius 4. Lactantius 5. Victorinus Afer 6. Optatus Melevitanus 7. Victor Vticensis and above all 8. the most learned and divine S. Augustine a man of such admirable abilities and indefatigable industry so constant a Defender of all Orthodox doctrines against the Hereticks of those times that he deservedly got the name of Malleus Haereticorum Principal Mountains of this Country besides Mount Atlas of which hereafter by it self 1. Phocra 2. Heptadelphus and 3. Atlas minor in Mauritania Tingitana 4. Cinnaba 5. Garas 6. Madethubadus and 7. those called Gariphi in Caesariensis 8. Thambes 9. Mampsarus 10. Vsaletus and 11. Zuchabarus in Africa Propria Of which and others we may speak more if occasion be in our description of the Provinces in which they are And for the Rivers of most note though none of any long course in so narrow a Country we have in Tingitana 1. Sala falling into the Atlantick out of Atlas minor 2. another of the same name and the same exit also but far more to the North towards the Streit of Gibraltar 3. Mosocath mollified by Salust the Historian into Mulucha and by him placed betwixt the Numidians and the Moors 4. Malva the boundarie at this day betwixt the Kingdoms of Fesse and Algiers 5. Phthuth of more same then any of which more anon in Caesariensis 6. Nasabath 7. Sisaris and 8. Sorbetes in Africa Propria or the Kingdom of Tunes 8. Rubicatus which rising out of Mount Thambes falleth into the Mediterranean near Hippo Regius 9. Triton which issuing out of the hill called Vsaletus and making the great Fen called Tritonia Palus endeth its course also in the Mediterranean and finally 10. Bagradas the greatest in all this tract which rising out of Mount Atlas first runneth towards the East and then receiving from the hill called Mampsarus the addition of another Stream passeth directly Northward to the City of Vtica and there ends his course Having thus laid together the chief Metes and Land marks I should now proceed to the description of the several Provinces hereof as in other places But because each part almost hath had for these later times its particular History and that it is divided at the present into several Government and under the command of several Princes I will here lay down so much of the Storie of it as concerns the whole before such division and afterwards pursue the Historie and Chorographie of the several parts And for the whole we are to know that this Country was first peopled by Pâ—ut the third son of Cham who leaving his brother Mizraim well setled in the Land of Egypt passed towards the West and leaving Lehabim his nephew betwixt
Dangala large and well frequented said to contain no fewer then 10000 families but their houses built of nothing but thatch and mortar In other parts especially towards the river Nilus they have many Villages few or none of them worth the naming There are many other Kingdoms in this Land of Negroes besides those in Guinea but of lesser note as 19. BITO 20. TEMIANO 21. ZEGZEG 22. ZANFARA 23. GOTHAN 24. MEDRA 25. DAVM Of which there is nothing to be spoken but of their poverty or riches blessings or curses common to them with the rest of these Nations and therefore I purposely omit them This Country or a great part of it was anciently accounted part of Libya Interior inhabited besides the Nubae and Nigritae spoken of before by the Nabathrae dwelling about the hill Arvates the Aronca neer the hill Arangus the Agargina Xylinces and Alchalinces Aethiopick Nations Not much considerable in the business of former times nor much discovered not very perfectly at this day till the year 973 at what time certain Mahometan Preachers out of a superstitious zeal to propagate their Sect first opened the way into these Countries the People then living like bruit beasts without King Law or any form of Government scarce knowing how to sow their lands clad in the skins of as very beasts as themselves and challenging no propriety in wives or children First conquered by Joseph King of Morocco of the race of the Almohades and after that by the five Nations of Libya Deserta who divided them into fifteen parts every one of those five Nations possessing three of them One of the Kings of these Libyant named Soni Heli being slain by Abuaci Ischia General of his forces and the rest terrified with that blow An. 1526. the Negroes once again recovered their long lost liberty and instituted divers Kings of their own Amongst them Izchia was most deservedly made King of Tombutum who managed his affairs so well that he conquered the Kings of Guber Agadez Cano Melli Zanfora Zegzeg Ghenaeoa Gambea and Casena which he made his Tributaries So that his successors are now the greatest of those five Kings who have the supreme power over all the rest The other four 1. the King of Mandinga lording it over the Realms of Benin Giolofi and the Kings of Guinea 2. the King of Borneo the onely one that is descended of the Libyan race in greatness of command next to him of Tombuto 3. the King of Gualata whose Kingdom is confined within that one Province but therein absolute and supreme and 4. the King of Gaoga Paramount over all the rest But because the greatest power is in the hands of the King of Tombuto who possibly enough may in short time bring all the rest under his command we will take a more particular view of his estate affirmed to be the richest Prince in these parts of Africk and to have many Plates and Scepters of gold some of which weigh 1300 pound weight When any of his Subjects do appear before him they kneel on both their knees and bowing their heads unto the ground cast sand over their shoulders and upon their heads going forwards still upon their knees His Court he keeps in a royal manner continually guarded with 3000 Horse but with many more Foot all armed with Bowes and empoisoned Arrows To the Jewes a very bitter Enemy whom he admitteth not to trade in his kingdoms and consiscateth the goods of all such of his Subjects as hold traffick with them Zealous of the Mahometan Law and liberal in stipends to the Doctors and Professors of it Of greater power then any other beyond Atlas but the Habassine Emperor And though Amet the Xeriffe of Morocco in the year 1589. had some hand upon him and conquered a great part of this kingdom even as far as Gago extending his Empire six moneths journey by Camels beyond Morocco yet it held not long this King again recovering what was taken from him and being since that time in as eminent power as ever in any times before And so much for TERRA NIGRITARVM OF AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR is bounded on the East with the Red-Sea and the Sinus Barbaricus on the West with Libya Interior the Realm of Nubia in the Land of the Negroes and part of the Kingdom of Congo in the other Aethiopia on the North with Egypt and Libya Marmarica and on the South with the Mountains of the Moon by which parted from the main body of Aethiopia Inferior It was first called Aetheria and afterwards Atlantia as Plinie telleth us In the end the Grecians gave it the name of Aethiopia from the Greek words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying to burn and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Countenance because the violent heats of the Sun had so scorched the Countenances of the Inhabitants The additions of Sub Aegypto Superior and Interior serve only to distinguish it from the other Aethiopia which lieth further off from Egypt on the outside of this It is called also Regnum Abyssinorum from the Abaseni or Abyssini a people of Arabia Felix who passing over the Red-Sea not above seven miles broad in the narrowest place came and setled here And in the Scripture it is stiled by the name of Ludim from Lud the son of Mizraim who first planted it as hath been proved by many strong and concluding Arguments in our general Preface It is situate on both sides of the Equinoctial extending from the South Parallel of seven Degrees where it meeteth with some part of the other Aethiopia to the Northern end of the Isle of Meroe situate under the fist Parallel on the North of that Circle And though by this Accompt it fall short of the dimensions assigned by some who extend it from one Tropick unto the other yet is it of a very great length no less then 1500 miles the breadth about half as much the whole circumference amounting to 4300 miles Yet so that all this vast tract of ground is not to be understood of that part of the Country which is under the command of the Abassine Emperour commonly but mistakingly called Prestor John but of the whole Country of Aethiopia as before limited and extended containing besides his Estate the Kingdoms of Adel and Adea and the Provinces of Quiloa and Melindi which two last are now reckoned of as parts of Aethiopia Inferior The Isle of Meroe in the North is possessed by Mahometans the most bitter enemies of this King all on the West of Nilus betwixt it and the South-east of Nubia inhabited by the Anzichi an Idolatrous and man-eating Nation subject to a great Prince of their own and all the Coasts of the Red-Sea as well within the Streits of Babel Mandel as without except the Port of Erocco only enjoyed by Arabians and Moors who do acknowledge no subjection unto his commands but are under the Kings of Adel and Adea before mentioned But taking it in the largest signification and extent
afford them Materials for Swords Knives and Armour well furnished also with Martrons Sables and other Futrs of great esteeme amongst Forreigne Merchants This is the best Region of this Kingdom not above 40 miles in breadth betwixt Batta and the River of Zaire nor much more in length Their chief City hath the name of Sunda which it communicateth to the whole 7. SONGO is bounded on the East with Batta and Anzichana on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with the Kingdom of Loanga and on the South with the River Ambrizi by which parted from the Realm of Bamba It lieth on both sides of the great River Zaire which is here so turbulent and broad and so full of Ilands that the one part of it hath little or no commerce with the other The chief Town hereof called Songo gives this name to the Country in which is nothing singular for the Soil or People 8. ANZICHANA hath on the West part of Songo and Loango extended thence unto the East as far almost as the Lake of Zembre on the North some part of the Land of Negroes on the South the Zaire So called from the Anziqui the Inhabitants of it The cruellest Cannibals in the world for they do not only eat their Enemies but their Friends and Kinsfolk And that they may be sure not to want these Dainties they have shambles of mans flesh as in other parts of Beef or Mutton So covetous withall that if their Slaves will yield but a penny more when sold joynt by joynt then if sold alive they will cut them out and sell them so upon the Shambles Yet with these barbarous qualities they have many good Affirmed to be so cunning at the Bow and Arrows that they will discharge 28 Arrows for so many do their Quivers hold before the first of them falls to ground and of so great fidelity to their Masters and to those which trust them that they will rather choose to be killed then either to abuse the trust or betray their Master For that cause more esteemed by the Portugals then their other Slaves And for the same and that only worthy of so good a Country said to be rich in Mines of Copper and very plentifull of Sanders both red and gray which tempered with Vinegar is found by the Portugals to be a certain remedy against the Pox as the smoke thereof against the head-ache Towns they have none or none at least of any reckoning which deserve place here 9. LOANGO hath on the East Anzichana on the West the Atlantick Ocean on the North Benin one of the Realms of Guinea in the Land of Negroes and on the South the Province of Songo from which parted by the River Loango whence it hath its name The Country very hot as lying under the Line but well peopled indifferently fruitful and more stored with Elephants then any other of these parts strenching in length 200 miles within the Land and for the most part very well watered The Inhabitants whom they call Bramas by Religion Heathens but of old accustomed as the Anziqui and other of these barbarous Africans unto Circumcision Governed by a King of their own once subject to the Kings of Congo but of late times both he and the King of the Anziqui for they are also under the command of one Soveraign Prince have freed themselves from that subjection though still the King of Congo be called King of both Their King they call by the name of Mani-Loanga Their Towns of note 1 Penga the Haven to the rest 2 Morumba 30 Leagues more Northwards and within the 1 and the inhabitants of which Towns being more civil then the rest apparell themselves with the leaves of Palm trees but not so well skilled in the nature of that excellent Tree as the more civilized People of the Realms of Congo who out of the leaves thereof well cleansed and purged draw a fine long thred of which they make Velvets Damaskes Sattens Taffaties Sarcenets and the lake fine Stuffes 10. Having thus looked upon the chief Provinces of this Kingdom seated on the Continent Let us next look upon the Ilands The principal of which LO ANDA situate over against the Town of S. Paul in the Province of Bamba said to be first made out of the sands of the Ocean and the mire of Coanza cast into an heap and at last made into an Iland Now beautified with a very fair Haven of the same name with the Iland possessed by the Portugals The Iland destitute of Rivers but so well furnished with waters that every where within less then half a yard digging they find sweet and good Waters so contrary to the Sea from whence they come that when the Sea ebbs from it they be salt and brackish when it floweth towards the Iland then most fresh and sweet But most remarkable is this Iland for the Cockle fishing which the Women going a little into the Sea take up together with the sands in baskets and part them from the sand as they lie on the shore the shells of which being naturally distinguished into drivers colours serve over all the Kingdom of Congo instead of money which is a matter of such moment unto this King that he entertains a Governour in the Iland for no other reason but to take care about this fishing Besides this there are many Ilands in the River of Zaire now subject to the Kings of Congo but heretofore in continual Wars against them fighting in Boats which they made of the bodies of a Tree by them called Liconde The tree so big that two or three men or more are not able to fathom it insomuch that many times a Boat is made of one of the largest of them able to contain 200 men Upon the shores of these Ilands and in others of their Bays and Creeks they have so great numbers of Anchioves that in winter time they will leap upon the Land of their own Accord Compacted of these several Members and of the rest expressed in the Stile Imperial is the Realm of Congo so called from Congo the chief Province but now distinguished from the rest by the name of Pemba which being of more power or of better fortune then any of the other or of all together hath given both Law and name unto them Discovered by the Portugals under Diego Can An. 1486. at what times these Kings were at the greatest called by their subjects Mani Congo or the Kings of Congo the word Mani signifying in their Language a Prince or Lord the name communicated since to the Kingdom also Of their affairs before this time there is nothing certain What hath since hapned in this Kingdom may best be seen in the ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Congo 1486. 1 John not so called till converted to the Faith of Christ and then baptized by this name in honour of John the 2. King of Portugal Anno 1490. in whose reign this discovery and Conversion hapned 2
to have inhabited on the banks thereof The Fountain of it in Peru the fall in the North Sea or Mare del Nort. A River of so long a course that the said Orellana is reported to have sailed in it 5000 miles the several windings and turnings of it being reckoned in and of so violent a current that it is said to keep its natural tast and colour above 30 miles after it falleth into the Sea the channel of it of that breadth where it leaveth the Land that it is accompted 60 Leagues from one point to the other 2 Orenoque navigable 1000 miles by ships of burden and 2000 miles by Boats and Pinnaces having received into it an hundred Rivers openeth into the same Sea with 16 mouths which part the Earth into many Ilands some equal to the Isle of Wight the most remote of those Channels 300 miles distant from one another By some it is called Raliana from Sir Walter Raleigh who took great pains in the discovery and description of it or rather in discovering it so far as to be able to describe it 3 Maragnon of a longer course then any of the other affirmed to measure at the least 6000 miles from his first â—ising to his fall and at his fall into the Sea to be no less then 70 Leagues from one side to the other More properly to be called a Sea then many of those great Lakes or largest Bays which usually enjoy that name 4 Rio de la Placa a River of a less course then the other but equall unto most in the world besides in length from its first Fountain 2000 mile in breadth at his fall into the Sea about 60 Leagues and of so violent a stream that the sea for many Leagues together altereth not the taste of it All these as they do end their Race in the Atlantick so they begin it from the main body of the Andes or at the least some Spur or branch of that great body But before we venture further on more particulars we are to tell you of these Andes that they are the greatest and most noted Mountains of all America beginning at Timama a Town of Popayan in the New Realm of Granada and thence extended Southwards to the straits of Magellan for the space of 1000 Leagues and upwards In breadth about 20 Leagues where they are at the narrowest and of so vast an height withall that they are said to be higher then the Alpes or the head of Caucasus or any of the most noted Mountains in other parts of the VVorld Not easie of ascent but in certain Paths by reason of the thick and unpassable VVoods with which covered in all parts thereof which lie towards Peru for how it is on the other side or by what People it is neighboured is not yet discovered barren and craggie too withall but so full of venemous Beasts and poysonous Serpents that they are said to have destroyed a whole Army of one of the Kings of Peru in his match that way Inhabited by a People as rude and savage as the place and as little hospitable The most noted Mountains of America as before was said and indeed the greatest of the World Of â—ame sufficient of themselves not to be greatned by the addition of impossible Figments or improbable Fictions Among which last I reckon that of Abraham Ortelius a right learned man who will have these Mountains to be that which the Scripture calleth by the name of Sephar Gen. 10. 30. and there affirmed to be the utmost Eastern limit of the sons of Joktan the vanity and inconsequences of which strange conceit we have already noted when we were in India Proceed we now unto the particular descriptions of this great Peninsula comprehending those large and wealthy Countries which are known to us by the names of 1 Castella Aurea 2 The New Realm of Granada 3 Peru 4 Chile 5 Paragnay 6 Brasil 7 Guyana and 8 Paria with their severall Ilands Such other Isles as fall not properly and naturally under some of these must be referred unto the generall head of the American Ilands in the close of all OF CASTELLA DEL ORO CASTELLA del ORO Golden Castile Aurea Castella as the Latines is bounded on the East and North with Mare del Noort on the West with Mare del Zur and some part of Veragua on the South with the New Realm of Granada Called by the name of Castile with reference to Castile in Spain under the favour and good fortune of the Kings whereof it was first discovered Aurea was added to it partly for distinctions sake and partly in regard of that plenty of Gold which the first Discoverers found in it It is also called Terra Firma because one of the first parts of Firm land which the Spaniards touched at having before discovered nothing but some Ilands only The Soâ—l and People being of such several tempers as not to be included in one common Character we wâ—ll consider both apart in the several Provinces of 1 Panama 2 Darien 3 Nova Andaluzia 4 〈◊〉 5 the little Province De la Hacha 1 PANAMA or the District of Panama is bounded on the East with the Golf of Vraba by which parted from the main land of this large Peninsula on the VVest with Veragua one of the Proviâ—ces of Guatimala in Mexicana washed on both the other sides with the Sea So called of Panama the town of most esteem herein and the Juridical Resort of Castella Aurea It taketh up the narrowest part of the Streit or Isthmus which joyns both Peninsulas together not above 7 or 8 leagues over in the narrowest place betwixt Panama and Porto Bello if measured by a straâ—t line from one town to the other though 18 leagues according to the course of the Road betwixt them which by reason of the hils and rivers is full of turnings Of some attempts to dig a Channel through this Isthmus to let the one Sea into the other and of the memorable expedition of John 〈◊〉 â—ver it by land we have spoke already The Air hereof â—oggie but exceeding hot and consequently very unhealthy chiefly from May unto November the Soil either mountainous and barren or low and miery naturally so unfit for grain that 〈…〉 nothing but Maize and that but sparingly better for pasturage in regard of its plenty of grass and the goodness of it so full of Swine at the Spaniards first coming hither that they thought they never should destroy them now they complain as much of their want or paucitie As for the Inhabitants whatsoever they were formerly is not now material most of the old stock rooted out by the Spaniards and no new ones planted in their room so that the Country in all parts except towards the Sea is almost desolated or forsaken The Country as before was said of little breadth and yet full of Rivers the principal whereof 1 〈◊〉 by the Spaniards called Rio de Lagartos or the River of Crocodiles
search into some Mines of Gold and Silver which he was credibly informed of when he was in this Country A design followed with great hopes by the Undertakers most of them being persons of honour and well attended but so unfortunate in the issue the Spaniards being made acquainted with it before his coming that at the taking of S. Thome he lost his own Son and a great part of his Forces and after his return not able with the residue to make good his ground against the Enemy was executed on a former Attaindure in the old Palace of Westminster Octob. 29. An. 1618. Of whom I cannot choose but note what is said by Camden Clarentieux in his Annals Vir erat nunquam satis Landato studio Regiones remotas detegendi Navalem Angliae gloriam promovendi And so I leave him to his rest in the bed of peace 4. THE ILANDS which properly are accompted of as parts of Guiana lie either scattered on the shore or in the mouths or bodies of the greater Rivers some of them not inhabited others of no name and none at all of any reckoning Only the Isle of 1 Trinidado and 2 Tabago are of some esteem which though somewhat further off from the shores of this Conntry yet being that of Trinidado lieth in the mouth of the Orenoque and that both of them with Guiana pass but for one Prefecture or Provincial Government we shall describe them in this place 1. TRINIDADO or Insula S. Trinitatis lieth at the mouth of the River Orenoque over against Paria from which separated by a Frith or Streit by Columbus who first discovered it called Boca del Drago or the Dragons mouth because of the dangerousness of the passage Extended from the ninth to the tenth Degree of Northern Latitude the most Southern Angle of it called Punta del Gallo as that on the North east Punta de Galera The Frith or Streit but three miles over yet made more narrow by the interposition of four or five little Ilands which the Sea breaketh thorow with great violence leaving only two entrances for shipping into the Golf called the Golf of Paria The length hereof 25 leagues the breadth 18. of a cloudy and unhealthie Air but a fertile Soil abundantly well stored with such commodities as are of the natural growth of America viz. Maize Sugar-canes Cotton-Wooll and the best kind of Tobacco much celebrated formerly by the name of a Pipe of Trinidado Here is also a sufficiencie of Fruits and Cattel for the use of the Natives and here and there some veins of Gold and other metals such store of Pitch that innumerable ships might be laden with it but that it is conceived to be unfit for the calking of ships because it softneth in the sun The place in which it groweth by the Spaniards called Terra de Brea by the Natives Pichen The People of the same nature and disposition with the other Americans distinguished into several Tribes but most of them reduced under the power of two petit Princes But the greatest part of the Inhabitants to avoid the tyrannie of the Spaniards forsook their Country and ferried over into Guiana where before we found them The chief Town of it called S. Josephs situate on the South side of the Iland on the banks of a little River which the Natives call Carone the ordinary residence of the Governour who hath under him besides this Iland the Provinces of Guiana and El Dorado for so go his titles yet a small Town consisting but of 40 houses when it was taken An. 1595. by Sir Walter Raleigh Antonio Berreo the Governour of it being then made prisoner who furnished his taker with many notions and some meerly fabulous towards the discovery of Guiana This Iland first discovered by Christopher Columbus in his third voyage An. 1497. was by him called La Trinidad it may be with some reference to the form hereof shooting into the Sea with three Points or Promontories Nothing else memorable in the fortunes and story of it but what is touched upon before 2. TABAGO lieth on the North-east of La Trinidad from which 8 miles distant full of safe Harbours for the bigness watered with 18 little Rivers and well stored with Woods amongst which some Palmito trees some like that of the Brasil-wood others not elswhere to be found Of Fowl and Fish sufficient to maintain it self Now called New Walcheren with reference to an Iland of that name in Zealand by some of the Low Countrymen who begin to plant there OF PARIA PARIA is bounded on the East with Guiana and the Ilands in the mouth of the Orenoque on the West with the Golf or Bay of Venezuela and part of the new Realm of Granada on the North with the main Atlantick Ocean or Mare del Noort the Countries lying on the South not discovered hitherto It took this name from a mistake of the Spaniards as Peru and Jucutan on the like who asking as all men do the names of those new Regions which they discovered and pointing to the hils afar off were answered Paria that is to say high hils or Mountains for here begins that ledge of Mountains which are thence continued for the space of 3600 miles to the streits of Magellane and so hath it ever since held the name of Paria By some Writers it is also called Nova Andalusia but I adhere unto the former The nature of the soyl and people being very different will be more properly considered in the several parts The whole divided into the Continent and the Ilands which with their subdivisions may be branched into these particulars viz. 1 Cumania 2 Venezuela 3 S. Margarita 4 Cubagna and 5 the lesser Ilands 1. CVMANA hath on the East the Golf of Paria and the River Orenoque on the West Venezuela on the North and South bounded as before So called from Cumana one of the Rivers of it on the banks whereof some Dominican Fryers who first set sooting in this Country built themselves a Monasteri◠that name communicated afterwards unto all the rest of this Tract It is extended East and West to the breadth of 110 Leagues the length thereof from North to South said to be 400. But there is little of it known and less of it planted by the Europeans except some places near the Sea there being no part of all America the description whereof hath come so imperfectly to our hands as they have of this For except it be the names of some Bayes or Promontories and of two or three most noted Rivers there is not much that doth require our consideration The Country for so much as hath been discovered neither rich nor pleasant and consequently the 〈◊〉 looked after covered with shrubs and overgrown with unprofitable Bryers and Bushes Heretofore samed for Pearl fishing all along the Coast from the Golf of Paria to that of Venezuela called therefore Costa ae las Perlas but that gainful trade hath long since
the back and nothing on the belly she had her out-side laced with Pearls but within nothing to be found but want and hunger Their bread and water brought them out of other Countries and their Fruits too if they desired to have any here being very few Trees and those most of Guyayacan But so abundant in this Treasure that the Kings Fifths for many yeers amounted to 15000 Ducats yeerly out of this poor Iland In this respect it was presently resorted to and possessed by the Spaniards who planted here a Colony which they called New Cadiz and grew in short time unto so great power that they made themselves Masters of the Port of Maracapana Venezuela one of the best upon those Seas But in the year 1521. hearing that the Savages of Cumana had destroyed the Convent of Franciscans on the opposite Shore they cowardly forsook the Iland and fled to Hispaniola Sent back again by the Counsel there under the conduct of James de Castellon by whom the Town was made more beautiful and strong then ever formerly In great esteem as long as the Pearl fishing did continue now with that decayed Yet still the Iland doth deserve some consideration for a Fountain on the East part of it neer unto the Sea continuing though the Pearls be gone which yieldeth a Bitumineus substance like oyl Medicinable for some diseases and is found two or three Leagues off floating on the Sea more profitable for the good of Mankinde and more easily found then the Pearls which sunk unto the bottom and maintained our pride Four miles from hence but appendant to it lieth a little Iland called Coche three miles in compass but so abundantly stored with Pearls that it hath been worth in that one commodity for some moneths together above a thousand pounds a moneth of our English money First peopled upon that occasion An 1529. but the occasion failing the Plantation ended the Isle being now unpeopled as not worth the looking after 5. THE LESSER ILANDS of this Praefecture or Provincial Government lie all along upon the Coast of Venezuela from East to West the principal of which 1 Tortuga 12 or 14 miles on the West of Margarita four miles in length hardly one in breadth but yielding such good store of Salt that three or four ships are laded with it every year Well furnished with Goats and Guayacan but not else considerable except for being naturally fenced about with Rocks and yielding a convenient Harbour for the use of Marriners 2 Bonaire opposite to the Bay of Golfo triste in the Latitude of twelve Degrees well furnished with Sheep and Goats and other Cattell brought out of Spain and peopled with some Savages out of Hispaniola whom the Spaniards Christened and sent thither some Spaniards with their Governour intermixt amongst them The Iland 16 miles in compass not fruitfull naturally but in Trees which are great and numerous 3 Curacaos nine miles on the West of Bonaire and as many in compass Of a more fertile soyl by far and of very rich Pastures the People given to grazing and make great store of Cheese tramported thence to other places the Iland having towards the North a convenient Harbour 4 Aruba on the North east of Curacaos from which nine miles distant in compass not above five miles for the most part level One hill it hath amongst some others fashioned like a Sugar-loaf Inhabited by few Savages and fewer Spaniards The other Ilands on this Coast as the Tostigos lying Eastwards of Margarita 2 Blanca 3 Orchilla 4 Rocca and 5 the Isle des Aves or of Birds interposed betwixt Tortuga and Bonaire some of them rather Rocks then Ilands few stored with any living Creatures for the use of men and none of them at all with men to mannre and dress them I pass over here And so proceed from these Ilands of the Province of Paria to those which are subordinate to the Counsel of S. Domingo and make a Province of themselves But first we must go back and bring up some of the Ilands of Mare del Zur which could not be reduced to any of the former Provinces And so much of PERUANA OF THE AMERICAN ILANDS And first of those which are in MARE DEL ZUR. THE AMERICAN ILANDS scattered up and down the Shores of this New World are commonly divided into those of Mare del Zur or the Pacifique Ocean and those of the Atlantick or Mare del Noort The first so called by Magellanus the first Discoverer who passing thorow those troublesome and tempestuous Streits which now bear his name found such a change upon his coming into the Main that he gave it the name of Mare del Zur quod à tranquillitate vocavit Mare del Sur faith the Author of the Atlas Minor from the calm and peaceable temper of it By the Latines called Mare Pacisicum in the same regard Called also the Southern Ocean because of its situation on the South-side of America in reference to some part of the Golf of Mexico and the Streits of Anian Not known unto the Spaniards till discovered by Nonnius Vasques de Balboa conducted hither by one of the Caciques or petit Kings of the Country about Nombre di Dios Who seeing the Spaniards so greedy after Gold told them that he would bring them to a place where their thirst should be satisfied Accordingly he brought them to the opposite shore this Balboa being the chief man in that Adventure who discovering further on the Sea opened the way unto Pizarro and the rest that followed to the golden treasures of Peru Executed notwithstanding this good service by Don Pedro de Avila within short time after But the more full discovery of it is to be ascribed unto Magellanus and some later Adventurers though the Spaniards got nothing by the bargain For formerly as long as this Southern Sea was unknown to any but themselves they conveyed their Gold and treasures from one place to another from Panama to Peru from Peru to Panama without loss or charge and thought their Ports upon that shore to be unaccessible But after the way unto this Sea was found out by Magellanus Drake Cavendish and the rest of our English Adventurers did so scoure these Coasts that they left them neither Port nor Ship which they did not ransack as hath been evidenced before in some particulars As for the Ilands of this Sea they lie most of them so neer the shores as if placed there by Nature to serve as Out-works to defend the Continent Many in tale but few of consideration and of those few some of the chief have been described already in their proper places as parts and members of the Province upon which they lie The residue which lie too far off to come under such consideration must be mentioned here and those reduced to these two Heads 1 Los Ladrones 2 the Ilands of John Fernandes 1. LOS LADRONES are certain Ilands situate betwixt the main Land of America
encouragement wherein he gave me this direction following The News saith he of this New Streit coming into Spain it pleased that King in the year 1618 to send and searâ—â— whether the truth were answerable unto the Report And finding it 〈◊〉 much broader then the other and not above seven Dutch miles long decreed that being the more 〈◊〉 and compendious way for Navigators and less subject to dangers his Auxiliary Forces should be sent that way into the East Indies to defend the Philippinae and Molucco Ilands and the way by the Cape of good Hope to be left In regard that every such voyage requireth twice as much time besides the variety of winds and often change of the Air not only troublesom but full of disâ—â—â—es consumeth the one half of the men before they return Whereas â—â—is way gaineth time and if need be they may dispatch business in the West as they travell into the East without any extraordinary danger or loss of men So far the very words of my letter The intelligence given me in this Lâ—tter I finde confirm'd in a Relation of the Voyage made by Captain Don Iuan de More Anno 618 at the command and charge of the King of Spain who presently arm'd and furnished eight tall Ships to send this new way unto his Philippines and Moluccos under the conduct of Petrus Michaeles de Cordoelâ—n Since it hath been found by experience that even from our parts to the Moluccos through this â—retum de Mayre is but a passage of eight moneths Sine ulla insigni navigantium clade saith the Narrator But of this streit enough to 〈…〉 my unknown 〈◊〉 willers 〈◊〉 and enform my Readeâ— extreamly sorry that the Gentleman was 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 his name that so his memory might have lâ—ved in these Papers if they themselves bedest nate to a longer life Now for the nature of the sâ—il it is said to be very full of Mountains but those Hills apparelled with woods intermâ—xt with Vallâ—es the Vallies for the most part full of little Brooks which fall down from the Mounâ—â—â—ns and afford good Paâ—â—urage the Sea-coasts well provided of Bays and Roads not unsafe for shipping though the Air everywhere but châ—fly neer the Sea be much subject to Tempests As for the People they are said to be of a white complexion but their Face Arms and Thighs coloured with a kinde of Oâ—er of full stature and well proportioned their hair black which they wear long to seem more terrible The men most generally naked the women only shaded on their secret parts with a pace of Leather Towns they have none nor any Habitations which deserve the name of Houses so that the most which we can do is to Coast the Iland In which we finde towards Mare del Noort 1. A large Arm of the Sea called Entrado de S. Sebastian 2. The Cape of S. Ives 3 Mauritius land 4. Promontorio de Buen Suscio or the Cape of Good Success Opposite where unto in another Iland is the Cape of S. 〈…〉 and betwixt them the Streit called Fretum le Maire Then in the New South Sea as they call it there are 5. Barnwelts Iland 6. the Ilands of S. Ildesonso 7. Cape Horn on a fair Promontory in the South west Ande which doubled the Countrie goes along with a strait shore on which I finde some Bayes and Capes but no names unto them till we come to the VVestern entrances of the Streits of Magellan opposite unto Cape Victoria so often mentioned 2. INSVLAE SOLOMONIS or the Ilands of Solomon are situate on the VVest of Terra del Fogo 11 degrees on the South of the Equinoctial Discovered in the year 1567 by Lopes Garcia de Castro sent by the Vice Roy of Peru to finde out new Countries By whom thus named in hope that men would be the rather induced to inhabit in them imagining that Solomon had his Gold from these Lands of Ophir In number they are many but 18. the principal Some of which 300 miles in compass others 200 and others of them less till we come to fifty and beneath that none All liberally furnished with Dogs Hogs Hens Cloves Ginger Cinnamon and some veins of Gold The chief of these eighteen are 1 Guadalcanal supposed to be the greatest of them upon the coast whereof the Spaniards sailed 150 Leagues where they found a Town which they burned and sacked because the People of it in a sudden surprize had killed fourteen of their men 2 S Isabella 150 leagues in length and eighteen in breadth the Inhabitants some black some white some of brown complexion 3 S. Nicolas 100 Leagues in compass inhabited by a People which are black of hue but said to be more witty then the other Salvages All of them situate betwixt the Strests of Magellan and the Ilands of Thieves and yet not well agreed upon amongst our Authors whether to be accompted Ilands or a part of the Continent The Spaniards having layled 700 Leagues on the Coasts hereof and yet not able to attain unto any certainty But being they pass generally in Accâ—mpt for Ilands and by that name are under the Vice Roy of Peru who appoints their Governours let them pass so still 3. NOVA QVINEA lyeth beyond the Ilands of Solomon in respect of us preceeding 〈◊〉 have begun from the Land of Fire Discovered as before was said An. 1543. by Vilia Lobuâ— Horrera attributes the discovery of it to Alvarez de Saavedra and sets it higher in the year 1527. more perfectly made known if I guess aright by Fernando de Quir. Who being sent with two Ships to make a more full discovery of the Ilands of Solomon and taking his course about the height of the Magellan streits discovered a main Land coming up close to the Aequinoctial on the Coasts whereof he 〈◊〉 800 Leagues till he found himself at last in the Latitude of 15 Degrees discovering a large Bay into which fell two great Rivers where he purposed to settle a Plantation and to that end presented a Petition to the King of Spain This Country I conceive by the site and position of it to be Nova Guinea coming up close as that doth to the Aequinoctial and after turning to the South towards the Tropick of Capricorn where it joyneth with Malatur And taking it for granted as I think I may I shall afford the Reader this Description of it out of his Memorials in which it is soberiy affirmed to be a Terrestrial Paradise for wealth and pleasures The Country plentifull of Fruits Coco-nuts Almonds of four sorts Pomâ—citrens Dates Sugar canes and Apples plenty of Swine Goats Hâ—ns Partâ—iges and other Fowl with some Kine and Buffals Nothing inferiour as it seemeth to Guinea in the Land of Negroes and from thence so named For as he saith he saw amongst them Silver and Pearls and some told him of Gold the Countries on the Coast seeming to promise much felicity within the Land The Ayr he found to be
whole and temperate the Sea shores to be full of Baies Havens and the Exits of Rivers making shew as of another China The Inhabitants he affirmeth to be innumerable some white some like the Mulatos other-like the Negros diversified in Habit as well as Colour Their 〈◊〉 made of three sorts of Roots without Government but not without Religion for they had their several Oratories and places of 〈◊〉 but neither King nor Laws nor Arts. Divided by that want and in daily wars with one another their Arms Bows Arrows and other weapons but all made of wood Of this Country whatsoever it was if not Nova Guinea he took possession in the name of the Catholike King and set up both a Cross and a Chappel in it the Chappel dedicated to the Lady of Loretto The precise time of this Discovery I have nowhere found but the time spent about it is by him affirmed to be 14 years to the no small endamagement of his health and fortunes Nor do I find that any care was taken of his Petition or any thing else done by others in puâ—â—uance of his Propositions Whether it were on any of the reasons before laid down or that there was no credit given to his affirmations I determine not Not find I that he gave any names to the Baies or Promontories as he passed along but either took such names as were given before or found not any thing worth the naming And for such names as were given before still taking Ferdinando Quir's new Country for Nova Guinea we find a Promontorie called Cape Hermoso in the East parts hereof near the Ilands of Nolomon and not far from the Aequator 2 Another in the Western part but as near the Aequinox called Point Primiro 3 A third in the first bendings of the Coast towards the South called Cape de Buena Deseada or the Cape of good desires 4 Rio de Valcanes 5 Rio de Lorenzo 6 Rio de S. Augustino on the East or Cape Formoso towards the Streits 7 The Rivers of S. Peter 8. S. Paul 9 S. Andrew And 10 S. James betwixt Cape Formoso and Primiro But being there is little certain of these last discoveries and the greatest certainty we have of that little is nothing but a List of names withouâ— any thing observable in the state and story of the same they may still retain the old name of Terra Incognita And therefore I will try my fortune and without troubling the Vice Royes of Peru and Mexico or taking out Commission for a new Discovery will make a search into this Terra Australis for some other Regions which must be found either here or nowhere The names of which 1 Mundus alter 〈◊〉 2 Vtopia 3. New Atlantis 4 Fairie Land 5 The Painters Wives Iland 6 The Lands of Chivalrie And 7 The New World in the Moon 1. MVNDVS ALTERET IDEM another world and yet the same is a witty and ingenious invention of a learned Prelate writ by him in his younger dayes but well enough becoming the austerity of the gravest head in which he distinguâ—sheth the Vices Passions Humours and ill Affections most commonly incident to mankind into several Provinces gives us the Character of each as in the descriptions of a Country People and chief Cities of it and sets them forth unto the eye in such lively colours that the vitious man may see there in his own Deformities and the well-minded man his own imperfections The Scene of this design laid by the Reverena Author in this Terra Australis the Decorum happily preserved in the whole Discovery the style acutely clear the invention singular Of whom and his New World I shall give you that Eulogie which the Historian doth of Homer Nec ante illum quem ille imâ—taretur neque post illum qui eum imitari posset inventus est 2. VTOPIA is a Country first discovered by Siâ— Thomas More after Lord Chancellour of England and by him made the Scene of a Commonwealth which neither Solon nor Lycurgus nor any of the Legislators of former times did ever dream of nor had been fancied by Plato Aristotle Tullie or any who have written the Idaeas of a form of Government though not reducible to practise Some of his Plots we have took notice of already as viz. his device to bring Gold and Silver into contempt by making of those metals Chains and Fetters for their Malefactors Pans of Close-stools Chamber-pots and Vessels of such unclean use by imposing it as a penalty on infamous persons to wear Gold Rings upon their Fingers and the like devices as also his device to prevent mistakes and dislikes in mariages by giving the parties a full view of each other naked Many more projects of this nature some of them possible enough but so unpracticable so beyond hope of being looked on in the modelling of a Common-wealth that we may reckon his device amongst those strange fancies quae nunquam antea spe concepta ne dum opere tentata erant The man indeed considering the times he lived in of rare abilities but his Vtopia 〈◊〉 only to the Meridian of this Southern Continent this Terra Australis Incognita in which now we are and to no place else 3. NEW ATLANTIS is an Iland of this Southern Continent discovered by Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans one of Sir Thomas Mores successors in the place of Lord Chancellour but far before him in the Excellency and feasibility of his invention It had this name with reference to Atlantis an Iland of the Western or Atlantick Ocean mentioned in the Works of Plato both alâ—ke invisible But for his falling on this Iland his description of it the City of Ben. Salem and the manner of his reception there such handsome probabilities and so fairly carryed that to one not acquainted with the State of the World it would seem a Reality But above all things the inventions and designs of Solomons House for perfecting the works of nature or rather improving nature to the best advantages of life and the benefit of mankind are beyond comparison The man I must confess had his personal errours I know none without them of good and bad qualities equally compounded Mores ejus vigore levitate mixtissimi as Paterculus once said of Piso not one amongst many thousands to pursue that Character qui aut otium validius diligat out facilius sufficiat negotio A man of a most strong Brain and a Chymical Head Who if he had been entertained with some liberal Salarie abstracted from all Affairs both of State and Judicature and furnished with sufficiency both of means and helps for the going on in his design would I am confident have given us such a body of natural Philosophie and made it so subâ—ervient to the publike good that neither Aristotle or Theophrastus amongst the Aâ—â—â—ents nor Paracelsus or the rest of our later Chymists would have been considerable 4. FAERIE LAND is another part of
Their actions and atchievements 199. By whom converted to the faith and on what occasion 147. thâ— Antipathy between them and the Spâ—niâ—rds 152. the vastness of their Empire and the reasons of the decay thereof 200. The name of Franks given by the Turks to all Western Christians l. 3. 55. Formalities of the Homage done by Edward the 3d. to the French King l. 1. 183. at the degradation of Priests l. 2. 66. at the investiture of the Dukes of Carinthia 77. of Maurice Duke of Saxony 107. of Albert Duke of Prussia 175. of the Duke of Moscovie 163. at the mariages of the Nestorians l. 3. 131. at the Coronation of the Great Cham 204. at the presenting of Ambassadors to the Grand Signeur 155. at the funerals in China 208. Free Cities what they are how many and in what estates l. 2. 41. Fig-tree why cursed by our Savior as is said in the Gospels l. 3. 73. Frankincense where it growth and how l. 3. 117 118. offered to the Gods 119. Friers and their several Orders l. 1. 92. in what esteem among the people 93. Fire worshipped by the Persians l. 3. 161. carried in State before the Romans ib. Forreign Guard dangerous to a Princes person l 4. 21 as forreign Aides unto a kingdome 22. On what occasions usually sought and when most necessary lb. Fides Attica a Proverb the original of it l. 2. 229. Franseâ—scans or Gray Friers why so called and by whom founded l. 1. 92. by the French called Cerdeliers ib. G Gentlemen of Venice what they are and in what esteem l. 1. 104. Gallican Church the power and privileges of it l. 1. 481. Gabats a leprours kind of People in what parts they dwell lib. 1. 181. Guelâ—es and Gibellines whence so called and when l. 1. 109. l. 2. 88. the fancy of the Elfes and Goblins derived from thence ib. Germans whence so named l. 2. 36. how terrible at first to the Romans 43 their original extraction 42. possessed of the Western Empire 43. the power of the Emperours impaired and by what means 47 48. now meerly titular 118. Guicciardine gelded by the Inquisition l. 1. 89. and the substance of him in that place ib. Gunnes where invented and by whom l. 2. 39. not used in India at the expedition of Bacchus l. 3. 207. Gothes their original and first seat l. 2. 141. their Kings before they left the East 142. Their successes and affairs in Italy l. 1. 49. in France 185. in Spain 213 214. S. George the Cappadocian a famous Martyr l. 3. 12. his Cenotaphium at Lidd â— in the holy Land 87. highly esteemed among the Turks 62. his Bank in Genoa l. 1. 119. made Patron of the most Noble Order of the Garter 287. Giges whence said to have a Ring by which made invisible l. 3. 24. Gaulonites what they were l. 3. 72. for what cause named Galileans ib. Geter the sonne of Aram planted in Albania l. 1. 10. l. 3. 149. Gomer the sonne of Japhet first setled in Albania also l. 1. 16. l. 2. 17. Of his posterity see Cimmerians Galileans of what stock they were l. 3. 81. scorned by the Jews 85. Their zeal unto Religion 72. 85. oru Savior called a Galilean and why 82. Gipseys from whence they have both their name and feats l. 4. 6. Grecians in what they differ from the Church of Rome l. 2. 217. by which maliciously and unjustly persecuted ib. Their language not of such extent as in former times ibid. H H. a Letter ominous to the State of England l. 2. 274. Hebrew not the primitive language l. 1. 18. nor at all peculiar to the Jews ib. Historie defined l. 1. 21. the necessary use of it and to whom 19 20. how it differeth from Annalls Commentaries c. 21. Heteroson what they are in Geography and from whence so called l. 1. 25. Hydrography what it is and by whom best written l. 1. 27. Harlets whence used for the name of a common Prostitute li. 1. 163. Holy oil of Rhemes in what state attended l. 1. 158. not so antient as the French pretend ib. Hugonots whence so called lib. 1. 168. Their great power once and present condition 148. Hoâ—k-tide sports the original of them and from whence so named l. 1. 283. Havilah the sonne of Chus first planted about Babylonia l. 1. 13. called thence the Land of Havilah in the second of Gen. lib. 3. 163. Havilah the sonne of Joâ—ktan first seated in India l. 1. 12. the Kingdomes of Ava and Chavilah so called from him ib. l. 3. 239. Hollanders their great strength at Sea l. 2. 21. the great benefit they make by fishing on the Coast of England l. 1. 262 l. 2. 5. Their base cheat put upon the English at the Isle of Polerone l. 3. 249. and bloody butcherâ—e at Amboâ—na 251. Hanse-Towns why so called how many and of what power at Sea l. 241. Hercynian Forrest the beginning and extent thereof l. 242. Harpies the Fable and the Moral l. 2. â—65 Homers birth how contended for l. 3. 22. where born and why called Moeonides 23 24. Hellenists what they were and why so called l. 2. 215. l. 3. 70. in what differing from the other Jews ib. Herodians what they were and from whence denominated lib. 3. 72. Hamath or the Land of Hamath l. 3. 57. the Kings and Story of it ibid. Hegira the Mahometan Epoche l. 1. 22. from whence so called lib. 3. 158. the unsteadfastness of Scaliger about it ibid. Hieroglyphicks what they were and by whom first used l. 4. 4. some particulars of them Hul or Châ—â— the sonne of Aram in what parts first settled l. 1. 10. l. 3. 144. S. Hierome a Father of the Church where born l. 2. 183. the Order of Monkes by him instituted lib. 1. 92. Huanacu a strange beast and the nature of it l. 4. 148. I INfluence of the heavenly bodies on particular Countries l. 1. 19. Japhet how made partaker of the blessing of God Gero 9. 27. both in the Literal sence and the Mysticall l. 1. 33. Italians derived from Cetim the sonne of Japhet l. 1. 37. so called from the Aetolians 37 38. by whom converted to the faith 36. their scandalous lives how punished and by what instruments 50. Italie the name at first of the East parts of the Countrey only l. 1. 59. communicated after to the whole ib. 34. the Kings thereof after the ruin of the Empire 52. abandoned by the Emperors and for what reasons ib. 51. Ilands how caused l. 1. 23 whether better seated than the Continent ib. Isthmian Games l. 2. 227. Joctan and his posterity settled Originally in the East l. 1. 11 12 l. 3. 138. the improbalities of their fixing in Arabia Felix 11. greater of their transplanting into America l. 4. 135. Jarach the sonne of Joctan more probably to be found in Arachosia than Insula Hieracum lib. 1. 12. Javan the sonne of Japhet the father
they had reigned here under eight of their Kings for the space of 72 years they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian But Narses having governed Italie about 17 years and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia never the wiser for her name the wife of the Emperor Justinus abandoned the Country to the Lombards For the Empress envying his glories not only did procure to have him recalled from his Government but sent him word That she would make the Eunuch for such he was come home and spin among her maids To which the discontented man returned this Answer That he would spin her such a Web as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards then possessed of Pannonia who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children possessed themselves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls calling it by their own names Longobardia now corruptly Lombardy Nor staid he there but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick as far as to the borders of Apulia and for the better Government of his new Dominions erected the four famous Dukedoms 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie for the admission of more aids if occasion were or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu at th foot of the Alpes against the French 3 of Benevent in Abruzzo a Province of the Realm of Naples against the incursions of the Greeks then possessed of Apulia and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to suppress the Natives leaving the whole and hopes of more unto his Successors The Lombardian Kings of Italie 1 Alboâ—us 6. 2 Clephes 1 Interregnum annorum 11. 3 Antharis 7. 4 Agilulfus 25. 5 Adoaldus 10. 6 Arioaldus 11. 7 Richaris or Rotharis 8 Radoaldus 5. 9 Aribertns 9. 10 Gundibertus 1. 11 Grimoaldus 9. 12 Garibaldus mens 3. 13 Partarithus 18. 14 Cunibertus 12. 15 Luithertus 1. 16 Rainbertus 1. 17 Aribertus II. 12. 18 Asprandus mens 3. 19 Luit prandus 21. 20 Hildebrandus m. 6. 21 Rachisiâ—s 6. 22 Astulphus 6. 23 Desiderius the last King of the Lombards of whom more anon In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings in which we find some things deserving our confidetation And first beginning with Alboinus the first of this Catalogue before his comming into Italie he had waged war with Câ—nimundus a King of the Gepida whom he overthrew and made a drinking cup of his Skull Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife and being one day merry at Verona forced her to drink out of that detested Cup which she so stomacked that she promised one Helmichild if he would aid her in killing the King to give him both her self and the Kingdom of Lombardy This when he had consented to and performed accordingly they were both so extremely hated for it that they were fain to fly to Ravenna and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards perswaded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way and take him for her husband to which she willingly agreed Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer and she gives him a strong poyson half of which when he had drunk and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went he compelled her to drink the rest so both died together 2 Clephes the 2 d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome but was so tyrannical withall that after his death they resolved to admit of no more Kings distributing the Government among 30 Dukes Which division though it held not above 12 years was the chief cause that the Lombards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom were never after so reduced to their former duty as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject 3 Cunibert the 14 King was a great lover of the Clergy and by them as lovingly requited For being to encounter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels put on the Royal Robe and thrust himself into the head of the Enemy where he lost his own life but saved the Kings 4 Aripert the 17. King gave the Celtian lpes containing Piemont and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona Narnia and Humana belonging to the Exarchate having first wonne Ravenna and the whole Exarchie thereof An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests For Pepin King of France being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy overthrew Astulphus and gave Ravenna to the Church The last King was Desiderius who falling at odds with Adrian the first and besieging him in Rome was by Charles the great successor to Pepin besieged in Pavie and himself with all his children taken prisoners An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards having endured in Italie 206 years Lombardy was then made a Province of the French and after of the German Empire many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy by the Bishops of Millaine with an iron Crown which was kept at Modoecum now called Monza a small Village This Charles confirmed his Fathers former donations to the Church and added of his own accord Marca Anconitana and the Dukedom of Spoleto For these and other kindnesses Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West An. 801 whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany At this division of the Empire Irene was Empress of the East to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia and Calabria and the East parts of the Realm of Naples being then in possession of the Greeks To the Popes were confirmed
or given by this Emperour and his father almost all the Lands which they possesse at this day though afterwards extorted from them by the following Emperours or under colour of their Title by many severall wayes and means brought again unto them as shall be shewen hereafter in convenient place The Venetians in that little they then had remained sui juris The rest of Italie containing all the other Provinces of the Kingdom of Naples together with Tuscanie Friuli Treviginna and whatsoever is at this day in the possession of the Dukes of Millaine Mantua Modena Parma Montferrat and the Duke of Savoy as Prince of Piemont together with Liguria or the State of Genoa was reserved by Charles unto himself and in his life-time given by him to Pepin his second sonne with the stile or title of King of Italie But long it did not rest in the house of France the Princes of the Lombards wresting it from the line of Charles and after weakning and dividing it by their severall factions till in the end instead of an united Kingdom there rose up many scattered Principalities as shall hereafter be declared But first we must proceed to the Kings of Italie of which we shall endeavour as exact a Catalogue as the confusions of that State can be capable of The Kings of Italie of the French Italian and German Lines 1 Pepyn sonne of Carolus Magnus died before his Father 2 Barnard sonne of Pepyn 3 Ludovicus Pius Emperor and King of France 4 Lotharius Emperor eldest sonne of Ludovicus 15. 5 Ludovicus II. Emperor eldest sonne to Lotharius 20. 6 Carolus Calvus Emperor the youngest sonne of Ludovicus Pius 2. 7 Caroloman nephew to Ludovicus Pius by Ludovicus his second sonne surnamed the Antient 8 Carolus Crassus or the Fat Emperor brother of Coroloman the last King of Italie of the house of Charles he died Ao. 888. 9 Guy Duke of Spoleto contends with Berengarius Duke of Friuly both of the Longobâ—rdian Race for the Kingdom of Italie and in fine carrieth it against him 10 Lambert the sonne of Guy crowned by Pope Formosus 11 Ludovick sonne of Boson of Ardennes King of Arles and Burgundy by some Writers called onely Earl of Provence upon the death of Lambert invadeth Italie and is made King 12 Berengarius Duke of Friuly vanquisheth Ludovicus is made King of Italie and at last overcome by the Hungarians who having wasted the Countrey returned back again 13 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy Trans-urane called into Italie against Berengarius resigned it in exchange for the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy to his Cousen 14 Hugh D'Arles King of Arles and Burgundy who held the Kingdom of Italy upon this resignation but after many troubles was at last outed of it by Berengarius and returned into France 15 Berengarius II. sonne of the former Berengarius on the retreat of Hugh received by the Italians as Protector to Lotharius the son of Hugh besieging Adelhais the next heir of Italie on the death of Lotharius was taken prisoner by the Emperor Otho 16 Otho called into Italie by Adelhais daughter to Rodolph King of Burgundy and Italie marieth the Lady and in her right is King of Italie 17 Otho II. son of the former Otho marieth Theophania neece to Nicephorus Phocus Emperor of Constantinople and hath Calabria for her Dower 20. 18 Otho III. Emperor and King of Italie in whose minority the Kingdom was usurped by 19 Harduicus a man of great power in Italie who kept it all the time of Otho till being broken with long wars by Henry the succeeding Emperor he was forced to quit it 20 Henry the second Emperor of that name having thrice vanquished Harduicus got the Kingdom of Italie and left the same unto the Emperors his Successors the Title of Italie after this time being drowned in that of the Empire and the Countrey governed as a part and Member of the Empire by such Commanders and other Officers as the Emperors from time to time sent thither But long it staid not in that state For the Popes of Rome knowing how much it did concern them in point of Politie to weaken the Imperiall Power in Italie without which their own Grandour could not be maintained stirred up continuall factions and wars against them and by that means and by the Censures of the Church which they denounced according as they saw occasion did so astonish and distract them that in the end the Emperors began to lay aside the affairs of Italie by which they reaped more trouble than the profit came to Insomuch that Rodolfus Habspurgensis a valiant and a politike Prince finding the ill success which Henry the fourth and fifth and Frederick the first and second Emperors of more puissance than himself had found in their Italian actions and pretensions resolved to rid his hands of that troublesom and fruitless Province and to that end made as much money as he could of that commoditie which he saw he was not like to keep And yet he sold good penny-worths too to them that bought them the Florentines paying for their Liberties but six thousand Crowns the Citizens of Luca ten thousand others as they could make their Markets And being once required the reason why he went not into Italie to look to the affairs thereof as his Predecessors had done hefore him he is said to have returned for answer that conceit of the Fox for his not going to attend as the other beasts did at the Lyons Den. Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia me advorsum spectantia nulla retrorsum That is to say I dare not go because no tract I see Of any beast returning towards me Which faulty and improvident resolution being followed by too many of his Successors not onely gave the Popes the opportunity they looked for of making themselves the great disposers of the affairs of Italie but many petit Princes thereby took occasion of getting all they could lay hold on for themselves and others For by this means the Scaligers made themselves Masters of Veroâ—a the Passâ—â—iâ—es of Mantua the Carrarians of Padua the Baillons of Bononia and by the same the Florentines got Pistoia and Ferrara was possessed by the Venetians And although Heâ—ry the 7 th provoked by these indignities made a journey thither reduced many of the revolted Cities to their former obedience and was crowned King at Millaâ—â— with the Iron Crown as were also Ludovicus Bavarus and Charles the 4 th two of his Successors yet found they in conclusion such small benefit by the enterprize as did not quit the charge and trouble which it put them to So in the end Italie was left wholly in a manner to the Popes disposing who gave away to others what they could not manage or otherwise confirmed those men in their usurpations whom they found already possessed of the Emperors Countreys and bound them by that means the faster to the See of Rome of which they were
restored to all his own Knight of the Gatter 1648 13 Frederick son of Christiern the fourth his elder brethren being all dead without issue succeeded in the Crowns of Denmark and Norway Having thus mustered up the Kings of these severall Kingdomes taken distinctly and conjunct we must next look upon the way of their coming to their Regall throne their forme of Government together with the powerablenesse and revenues incident unto it As for the manner of their coming to the Regall Throne the Danes pretend the Kingdome to be Elective and not Hereditary yet so as they have alwayes set the eldest sonne on the throne of his Father unlesse some extraordinary occasion have disposed it otherwise But they that look upon their Stories in the former times can see no such matter the Kingdome going generally in the way of Succession unlesse by Faction or some popular and powerfull Pretender hath interloped as oftentimes hath hapned in such other Estates as are hereditary meerly without claim or colour of Election 'T is true that the male issue â—ailing in Olaus the son of Margaret and the Princes which pretended by the Females after her decease not being of sufficient power to assert their titles the Kingdome was transferred to the house of Oldenburg who held it on no other ground then by that of election Which being an extraordinary case is to make no Precedent though seconded by the outing of King Christiern the second and the advancement of Frederick unto that Estate being acts of violence and force and justified onely by the false Topick of successe But whosoever lost by the hand the Danes got well by it King Frederick taking up the Crown upon such conditions as have made him and his successours little more then Tâ—tulary For he was fain to swear at his Coronation that he would put none of the Nobility to death or banishment but by the judgement of the Senate that the great men should have power of Life and Death over their Tenants or Vassals that no Appeal should lie from them to the Kings Tribunall nor the King be partaker of the Confiscations nor finally advance any to Commands and Honours but by consent of his Great Councell Which Oath being also taken by his Successours made Bodinus say Non tam re ipsa quam appellatione Reges esse that they were onely Kings in Title but not Kings indeed Yet in regard that the Nobility so they call their Gentry have but small Estates none of them above the degree of Knights except onely the Princes of the Blood and that degree conferred by the King alone it is not often found that they have dared to crosse or oppose their King but when some of the Royall Family out of private ends have concurred with them in it as in the case of Christiern the second deposed by the people but those people headed and set on by his Uncle Frederick who had an eye upon the Crown As for the Senate or Great Councell spoken of before it consists wholly of men chosen out of the Nobility who are to prove their Gentry by a long descent seldome exceeding the number of 28. to each of which there is allowed a convenient Salary with some fair Castle in the Country for his retirements during his being of that bodie his whole estate being freed also for that time from all publick payments Without their counsell and advice the King is neither to determine of Peace or War or to enter into any new Leagues or Confederacies nor impose any Tax upon the Subject and unto them and the King joyntly is the last Appeal such being the constitution of this Estate that all Causes and Controversies are first decided in the Prefecture or Heret 184 in number where they first arise from whence it is Iswfull to appeal to the Judge of the Province from him to the Chancellour of the Kingdome and finally to the King and Councell By the Lawes of Waldemar the first who first reduced the Lawes into set form and writing the Bishops were to sit with this Councell in all causes of moment discharged from that employment by King Christiern the third by whom it also was ordained that the Clergy should not sell any of the Church-lands without leave of the King The Forces which this King or Kingdome are to raise may best be seen by some of their particular undertakings those specially of Christiern the second who at the request of Henry the second of France sent a Navy of an hundred sail into Scotland against the English and therein no fewer then 10000 Souldiers and of Frederick then Duke of Holst who in hiâ— war against this Christiern whose removall from the Crown he had then projected brought 80000 men into the field to make good his quarrell And questionlesse considering the many Poâ—ts and Ilands that this Crown is Master of both within the Baltick and without it cannot be but he may suddenly raise a strong power at Sea And then considering that each of the Nobility which are here numerous enough is bound to findâ— a certain number of Horse upon all occasions as are those also who hold lands of the Kings which the Danes call Verleâ—ninge it will accordingly be concluded that they are able to make good Levies for a sudden service especially in defence of their own dominions The Revenue of this King consisteth principally in the great impost laid upon all ships which passe through the Sound the greatnesse whereof may easily be conjectured at by the multitude of ships which of necessity must passe by it in the trade of the Baltick though of late somwhat lessened of what it was since the English found â—ut and frequented the Northern passage into Muscovia There are also some Crown-lands and a great yearly Tell made of the Catell which passe into Germany as also of the fish transported into other Countries And yet it is conceived that the Treasures of this King are not very great partly because there is no other important commodity but fish to draw Merchants thither and partly that there is not any one Town of any great Traffick in all his Realmes for the entertaining of commerce The chief Order of Knighthood in it is that of the Elephant instituted by Frederick the second Their badâ—e a Collar powdred with Elephants towred supporting the Kings Armes and having at the end the picture of the Virgin Mary The Armes hereof are Quarterly 1 Or three Lyons passant Vert crowned of the first for the Kingdome of Denmark and secondly Gules a Lyon Rampant Or Crowned and Armed of the first in his pawes a Dansk hatchet Argent for the Kingdome of Norway What Armes belong to him as Duke of Holst and Sleswick I am yet to seek There are in Denmark Archbishops 2. Bishops 13. Universities 2. Viz. Copenhagen Sore And so much for the Kingdome of DENMARK OF SWETHLAND SWETHLAND is bounded on the East with Muscovie on the West with the Dofrine hils which
pugnabant universi vincebantur by trusting to their single forces they were all subdued For in the year 1512 John Ponce a Native of Leon in Spain setting sail with three ships from the Iland of Porto Rico on Palm-Sunday fell on the Peninsula before described and for that cause or from the flourishing verdure of it called it Florida but did no more then scowre along upon the coasts and give new names to such of the Promontories and Rivers as he had discovered and having only a slight skirmish with some of the Salvages returned back again The business eight years after was again revived by Vasques de Ayllon who setting sail from the Haven of Plata in Hispaniola attained unto the Northeast parts of this Continent bordering on Virginia where he left names unto the Promontory of S. Helen and the River of Jordan and having treacherously enslaved some of the Natives whom he had invited to a Feast prepared for Spain where he obtained the Kings Patent for a new Plantation But his perfidiousness could not prosper For in the year 1524 coming with his ships upon this Coast one of them perished on the Rocks and 200 of his men being killed at their landing he gave over the Enterprise the Spaniards hitherto making no more use of these Discoveries then wickedly to enrich themselves by stealing Men whom as wickedly they sold for Slaves Nor had the voyage of Pamphilus de Narvaez An. 1528. any better end though undertaken with a Band of 400 foot and 80 horse For having took possession of the Country in the name of his Soveraign Charles the fifth finding some hopes of great treasures to be had at Apalche distant above a moneths journey from the place of his landing he would needs march thither In which action though he got that and some other Towns yet he lost himself few of his men returning safe into their Country and they not knowing what became of their Generall As fruitless but more famous was the enterprise of Hernandes a Soto begun in the year 1538. and continued till 1543. who with a little Army of 350 Horse and 90 Foot overran a great part of the Country and brought many of the Petit Princes under the command of Spain But making only a Depraedatorie war of it to enrich himself and waste the Country without setling any Colonie or building any fortifications in it to make good his gettings the Action ended with his life which he lost by a Feaver the remnant of his Souldiers whom the war had spared under the conduct of Ludovico Muscoso di Alvarado recovering Mexico not without great difficulties And so the Spaniards leave the Stage and the French enter sent on this voyage by Gaspar Coligni Admiral of France An. 1562. under the conduct of Ribault who falling on that part of the Continent which heth on the East side of the Peninsula gave the first Promontory which he touched at the name of Cape Francois and after running Northward along that Coast new-named the Rivers thereof by the names of the Seine the Loire the Somme the Garund and others of most note in his own Country Coming as far North as the great River of Porto-Royal he there built a little Fortress which he called Fort Charles where he left 26 of his men to keep possession and returned for France his soldiers following not long after as well as they could destitute of supplies from home and not able with so small a number to command them there The Action reinforced about two years after under the conduct of Landonier who had accompanied Ribault in the former voyage by whom some further progress was made in this undertaking and a little Town built on the banks of the River Maio so called by Ribault because in that moneth discovered by him which he named Charles-Fort Arx Carolina in the Latine But a mutinie hapning amongst his men and some complaints made of him in the Court of France he was called home and Ribault sent again to pursue the enterprise Who entring on his charge in August An. 1565. was presently set on by the Spaniards both by sea and land his ships forced violently on the Rocks the new Town sacked the Colonie put unto the sword very few escaping Ribault himself murdered in cold blood by the Enemy after faith given him for his life It was thought that above 600 French were slain in this action So ended the French hopes in Florida the King being then preparing for a new Civil war and loth to engage himself against the Spaniard till the year 1627. when at the charge of Dominicus Gurgius a private person out of an honest zeal to the honour of his Country and to cry quittance with the Spaniards for their treacherous cruelty it revived again And though he found the Spaniards after the defeat of Ribault had repaired and fortified Arx Carolina and raised two Castles more on the banks of the Maio which they had furnished with such Peeces as they took from the French and garrisoned with 400 soldiers Yet giving a couragious onset by the aid of the Salvages to whom the name and neighbourhood of the Spaniards was exceeding odious he forced them all demolished the works and hanged all such of the Soldiers as the sword had spared and so returned into France where in stead of honour and reward for so great a service he was in danger of losing both his life and fortunes compelled to lurk amongst his friends till the times were changed The Spaniards after this to keep some kind of possession though not finding it in riches answerable to their greedy desires fortified S. Matthews and S. Augustines on the East-side of the Demy Iland with the Castles of S. Philip and S. Jago in other parts of the Country towards the North east thinking himself so strong in the Gulf of Mexico that no forrein forces dare appear on that side of the Country So that it seems he playes the part of Aesops Dog in the Manger neither resolved to plant there himself nor willing that any others should Having thus taken a survey of the main Land of Florida let us next take a view of such Ilands as lie dispersed up and down in the Seas adjoyning called by one general name LVCAIOS or LVCAIAE INSVLAE many in number but reducible to these three heads 1 The Tortugas 2 â—he Martyres 3 The Lucaios specially so called 1 THE TORTVGAS are seven or eight little Ilands lying on an heap at the South west point of the Peninsula called the Cape of Florida in the height of 25 Degrees distant from the Port of Havana in the Isle of Cuba opposite unto which they lie about six leagues Well known amongst the Sailers because much avoided or rather avoided because known the danger of their company making their further acquaintance shunned 2 THE MARTYRES called also the Caios are three great Rocks rather then Ilands covered with a white sand and full of bushes the middle
most of the three the greatest situate over against the South-east Promontâ—ry of the said Peninsula called from hence Cabeca de los Martyres or the Cape of Martyrs Denominated thus by John Ponce the Spaniard in his first discovery of this Country because they seemed afar off to have some resemblance to men impaled upon Stakes as many of the Martyrs were in the Primitive times Infamous for the many shipwracks which have since there hapned but of great observation amongst Sea faring men because they know by leaveing these Rocks or Ilands on the left hand of them that they are already entred in the Streits 3. THE LVCAIOS specially lie dispersed on the East of the Peninsula many in number and so called from Lucaioneque the greatest and most Northern of them situate in the 27 degree of Latitude of more length then breadth but hitherto known by name only Of greater note though not so big is that called 2 Bahama in the middle way betwixt Lucaoneyn and the Peninsula in length 13 Leagues and eight in breadth memorable for giving name to the violent current interposing betwixt it and the Demy-Iland called the Streits of Bahama yet not so streit but that they are 16 miles in breadth though of so forcible a Course that many times neither winde nor Oars can prevail against it 3 Guanahani the most famous of all these Ilands because the first that was discovered by Columbus being then almost out of hope of proceeding further who thereupon caused it to be called S. Saviours well shaded at that time with Trees full of fresh Springs and very plentifull of Cotton now overgrown with shrubs and bushes 4 Guanima by Columbus when first discovered called S. Maria de Conception begirt about with Rocks and quick sands but otherwise of a pleasant and fruitfull soyl full or delicate Springs Others there are to the number of 24. or thereabouts whose names occur in many of our larger Maps but being we finde nothing of them but their very names I shall not trouble my self with the Nomenclature Of all in general it is said that they obeyed their King so strictly for a King they had that if he commanded them to leap down from an high Rock they performed the same though he gave no reason but his Will The Women of so perfect beauty that many of the bordering Nations forsook their own Countries to enjoy their Loves their shape and beauty the more discernable in regard not suffered to wear any thing till their purgations nor after that but nets of Cotton filled with leaves of Herbs But now and long since there are neither men nor women to be found in any of them the People being long since wasted by the Spaniards in the Mines of Cuba and Hispaniola or consumed by Famine and Diseases or otherwise made away in Prisons and by several Torments to the number of a Million and 200000 as some have told us And so we pass unto the other side of those Northern Conntries opposite to Nova Francia Virginia and the main Land of Florida that when we fall into the Countries now possessed by the Spaniard we may not wander out of them till this work be finished except it be to take a progress into some of the Ilands which cannot otherwise be visited but by such a start OF CALIFORMIA CALIFORMIA in the large and general acception of it containeth all those Provinces of Mexicana which lie on the West-side of that Northern Peninsula beyond Nova Gallicia and New Spain though in the stricter limited to that Province onely which lieth like a Demy-Iland on the other side of a long and spacious Gulf called Mer Vermiglio and from hence the Bay of Califormia But taking it in the largest sense it hath on the West and so unto those undiscovered parrs which lie furthest North to the Streits of Anian So witnesseth John de Laet 1. 6. c. 11. CALIFORMIA communiter dicitur quicquid terrarum Novae Hispaniae atque Galliciae ad Occidentem objicitur ad extremos Americae Septentrionalis terminos Fretum quod vulgo Anian vocant Limited in the stricter sense and acception of it to an Iland as it is now generally conceived to be extended in a full length from North to South on the West hereof So that for our more regular proceeding in the Chorographie and Story of it we must divide it into the Continent and the Iland the Continent subdivided into the two large Provinces of 1 Quivira and 2 Cibola the Iland into 3 Califormia specially so called and 4 Nova Albion And first the Continent of this part which we call Califormia hath on the East some parts of Nova Gallicia and besides that those vast and undiscovered Countries which lie on the West-side of Canada and Virginia on the opposite shore bound on the North with the unknown parts of this Mexicana on the North-west with the Streits of Anian if such Streits there be on the West with the Sea interposing betwixt it and the Iland called Mer Vermiglio and on the South and South-west with the rest of Nova Gallicia from which parted by a great River called Rio del Noort A River which rising in the 40 degree of Northern latitude first parteth Tignez a Province of Quivira from that of New-Mexico one of the Provinces of Nova Gallicia and after a long course falleth into the Sea called Mer Vermiglio above Cinoloa another of the Provinces of that Division Divided as before was said into the two great Provinces of 1 Quivira and 2 Cibola 1 QVIVIRA taking up the most Northern parts of this side of America is said to be very plain and level of few trees not many houses nor much stored of people quite destitute of fruits and corn and yielding nothing for mans life but the flesh of beasts which they eat raw and swallow down in great bits without any chewing The men apparelled in Buls-skins from the head to the feet the women though in a cold Country with no other garment then their hair which they wear so long that it serveth them in stead of a vail to hide their nakedness They live in Hoords and companies like the Hoords of the Tartars not having any certain dwellings except some chief men but remove from one place to another like the antient Nomades Neer neighbours unto Tartary from whence not being much distant from it it is supposed that the Inhabitants first came and from hence by degrees peopled all America The Country being full of herbage breeds great store of Cattel differing not much in bigness from those of Europe but that they have an high bunch betwixt their shoulders bristled upon the back like Bores with somwhat which resembleth the name in Horses and the beard in Goats their legs short and clad with fetlocks their horns short but sharp the whole Beast of an aspect so horrid that an Horse will not venture neer them till well acquainted Yet in these Beasts lie all their Riches